Confessions: Robbie

Ella Frank

Ella Frank, LLC

Contents

Synopsis

Also by Ella Frank

Dedication

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Coming Soon

Thank You

Acknowledgments

About the Author

Copyright © 2018 by Ella Frank

www.ellafrank.com

Cover Design: Hang Le

Cover Photographer: Specular Photographer

Cover Model: Joe M.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Synopsis

Relationships are complex.

Love ever-changing.

And when it comes to rules of the heart,

they were made to be broken…

That’s what Robert Antonio Bianchi was telling himself, anyway.

Otherwise, he really had no excuse for what—or who—he’d done. 

No excuse, except for his lonely heart, a pitcher of margaritas, four Bitter Bitches, and the apparent need to confess all his weaknesses to the two men he knew would bring him nothing but trouble.

But trouble was nothing new.

Just ask his crazy sisters or any of his friends, and they’d be the first to tell you:

If there was a bad decision to be made, Robbie always had a knack for making it. 

And thus begins the story of the priest, the princess, and the prick.

Also by Ella Frank

The Exquisite Series

Exquisite

Entice

Edible

The Temptation Series

Try

Take

Trust

Tease

Tate

True

Sunset Cove Series

Finley

Devil’s Kiss

Masters Among Monsters Series

Alasdair

Isadora

Thanos

Standalones

Blind Obsession

Veiled Innocence

Co-Authored with Brooke Blaine

Sex Addict

Shiver

Wrapped Up in You

PresLocke Series

Co-Authored with Brooke Blaine

ACED

LOCKED

WEDLOCKED

Dedication

This book is dedicated to me,

because hello, I’m fucking fabulous

and I deserve it. ~ Robbie

Chapter One

CONFESSION

If there’s a bad decision to make, I will make it.

DRUNK-DIALING IS never a smart move. But drunk-dialing a married man? That is a monumentally stupid move.

That was the thought rolling around Robbie’s muddled brain as he stood with his best friend Elliot at the bar of CRUSH and tossed back his fourth Bitter Bitch. The conversation he was having with himself wasn’t a new one—or a welcome one, he thought as he swayed on his feet and kind of stumbled into the stool beside him. But forgetting his lonely life with alcohol and men who were all wrong for him seemed like an increasingly good way to cope tonight.

The hum and throb of the bass beat was rattling through him, but instead of feeling the pull he usually did to head out to the dance floor and have fun, tonight it seemed to be having the opposite effect. It was making him think really stupid thoughts.

“You’re so wasted, Bianchi,” Elliot said as he grabbed Robbie’s arm and guided him to the barstool. “What’s that? Your third shot? And how many margaritas did you have at dinner?”

Robbie held up two, then three fingers, and shrugged. “Who cares? Everyone had their New Year’s on Sunday. Tonight’s mine, and I want to celebrate.”

“If you celebrate any more, you aren’t gonna remember your first night out of the New Year.”

“Don’t care,” Robbie said, as he waved his hand through the air with flourish and leaned a little too much into the action. Luckily, Elliot was there to prop him up. “I wanna have fun tonight. Do something I shouldn’t.”

Elliot leaned his elbows back on the bar so he was facing the dance floor and said, “Why don’t you get out there and let someone do you instead? You look gorgeous tonight, darling.”

He’s right, I do look cute, Robbie thought.

In his skinny jeans and purple V-neck tee that was practically a second skin, Robbie had gone all out with smoky eyes and a new pink shade of gloss he’d bought a couple of days ago that tasted like—mmm, strawberries. He could totally hit the dance floor, find a willing man, and let him do all kinds of things. But that seemed so boring tonight, so normal, and so not what he wanted.

He wanted wild. He wanted adventure. He wanted danger. And when the two men he knew were both those things entered his mind, Robbie quickly shook his head, trying to shake them free.

Stop thinking about them, he ordered himself, but that was easier said than done. One of them was one of the sexiest men he’d ever seen, and the other the most frustrating—and what was worse was that he couldn’t have either of them even if he wanted to. What was with everyone being fucking married all of a sudden? And to each other?

But oh the dreams he’d been having lately. The three of them, all sweaty and naked; they were enough to make him want to—

No, no, no. That is the worst idea you could have, Robbie told himself. Drunk or sober.

Worst.

Idea.

Ever.

Plus, you don’t even like one of them. So stop obsessing over it.

“Earth to Robbie…” Elliot said, waving a hand, and Robbie shrugged.

“I don’t know. I’m just not in the mood.”

“You’re not in the mood to grind all over a naked man? Okay, where the hell is my best friend and what did you do with him?” Elliot asked as he swept his black bangs out of his eyes.

“I don’t know.” Robbie slumped forward on the bar, dramatic as ever, and looked up at Elliot from under his lashes. “I think I’m in a state of mourning, El, and I don’t know how to get out of it.”

Elliot frowned. “Is this about Logan? I thought you were happy for him and Tate?”

“I am, but— Ugh. They just got engaged, and now all of a sudden, he’s married. Married.”

“I know, babe. But you knew it was coming.”

“Doesn’t make it any easier. Knowing there are two more beautiful men off the market forever due to a ring and a piece of paper is just depressing.”

“Two more men?” Elliot said, regarding him with a suspicious eye. “Who else do you know who’s hitched?”

Julien, Robbie instantly thought, as an image of the famous chef came to mind.

Julien “the Prick” Thornton. And this time, as Julien’s name ran through Robbie’s head, he made a point to roll the Jul over his tongue the way Julien had when he’d introduced himself that night at the bar. That’s right…Julien “I’m gay, gorgeous, and, oh yeah, married to your worst enemy” Thornton. He was hitched.

“No one,” Robbie said, and pouted. Then he swiveled on the stool to look out at the men gyrating all over one another. “You go and play for the both of us. I’m going to sit here and—”

“Ferment?”

“Okay that word is too big for my brain right now,” Robbie said, and winced. “Go and feel up the muscles and men for me. Someone should get some enjoyment out of them.”

Elliot pursed his lips. “I don’t know…”

“I’m just gonna sit here. Not going anywhere,” Robbie promised, crossing a finger over his chest.

“Your heart is on the other side, genius.”

Robbie switched sides and did it again. “I’m just gonna drown my sorrows so my body hurts tomorrow and will take my mind off my broken heart.”

“Aww, cheer up, Buttercup. Your Prince Charming will come to you one day soon.”

“Well, until then”—Robbie gestured for the bartender—“I’m going to drink myself into a deep slumber in the hopes that maybe he’ll come on me, or, you know, at least kiss me back to life.”

Elliot placed a hand on Robbie’s arm. “Do not go anywhere. I’ll be back for you.”

“I can’t feel my legs to move, so… I’ll stay. Like a good little boy.”

“Don’t know how good you are, but…” Elliot chuckled, then before he headed out to the dance floor, said, “Where’s your phone?”

Robbie dug into his pants pocket and pulled it free.

Elliot opened the contacts and scrolled down to his name, and then set it on the bar in front of Robbie. “You need me, call. Do not leave this seat.”

Robbie touched his fingertips to his temple in a sloppy salute and then hiccupped. “Yes, sir.”

“Okay. Be back for you soon.” Elliot then turned to the bartender and said, “No more after this for him.”

When the bartender nodded, Robbie’s mouth fell open. “Hello, you’re not my mother.”

“Lucky for you. She’d be spanking your ass right now, not to mention your sisters, and I’m sure you’d much rather have that done by a man who would then pound it afterward. I’ll be back.”

Robbie dismissed Elliot with a wave of his hand, and then took great interest in scrolling up and down his list of contacts, searching for someone to occupy his time. It wasn’t until he saw Julien’s number that he realized how drunk he was, because that was the only excuse he could think of as to why he hit call.

Well that, and: If there’s a bad decision to make, I will make it.

* * *

“DO YOU LIKE it?” Julien asked from where he sat at the dining room table opposite his husband, Joel Priestley, who had just taken a bite of the new dish he had prepared for him this evening.

In the process of compiling the final entrees for his restaurant opening next month, Julien waited on edge for the final vote that always went to Priest, currently taking a sip of his Pinot Noir that had been paired with tonight’s meal.

Priest swallowed and brought a napkin to his mouth to gently wipe the corners of his lips. Julien couldn’t hold his tongue anymore, and said, “Your silence is killing me, mon amour.”

“And your impatience is killing me. Let me savor it, Julien. Let me enjoy what you spent all day perfecting.”

“All week,” Julien corrected him. “And you know I’m more one for instant gratification.”

“Yes, but even you curb that when instructed to do so. Now, do so, and let me enjoy my meal.”

Julien bit his tongue and snapped open his napkin before laying it across his lap. Priest raised an eyebrow, challenging him to speak, but Julien was smart enough to know when to open his mouth and when not to. He’d purposely set the stage tonight for a fine dining experience. From the elegant place settings, to the wine glasses and folded napkins, and then he’d delivered his winning number: Magret de canard aux cerises avec une sauce au Porto. Seared Duck Breast with Cherries and Port Sauce.

He watched Priest closely as the sharp blade of his knife sliced through the tender meat and he brought it to his mouth, and Julien licked his lower lip in anticipation.

He’d always loved watching Priest eat a meal. Some might think that was strange, but not to him, a creator of edible art by profession. Watching Priest take his time to enjoy a creation of his was incredibly satisfying, if not, at times, frustrating. There was something highly erotic about cooking and eating a meal with the person you loved, and long ago Julien had realized the weight and importance of Priest’s approval and how it never failed to excite when he got it.

“Viens ici,” Priest said, as he lowered his fork to the plate and looked over at Julien, expectation in his eyes.

Julien got to his feet, and as he rounded the end of the table, he kept his eyes on the man watching him in total silence.

Chaos wrapped in classic sophistication. That’s my husband, Julien thought, because only Priest could sit stoically in a room and yet make it feel as though it were vibrating with electricity from the intensity of his stare.

As Julien got closer, Priest pressed a button on the remote to their stereo, and when the song “Young at Heart” by Sinatra filled the room, Julien’s pulse began to race. That was his song.

As Julien came to a stop by his husband’s side, Priest looked up at him. “This meal was delicious. By far one of the best things I’ve ever put in my mouth.”

Julien trailed the back of his fingers down Priest’s cheek. “That’s a high compliment, knowing firsthand how many things have been in this mouth.”

Priest reached up, quick as a bolt of lighting, and took hold of Julien’s wrist. “Watch yourself, Julien. Just because I am pleased doesn’t mean you should run your tongue. Or maybe you should—that could be fun, too. Truly, though, this meal was the best yet.”

Julien’s cock throbbed at the compliment, and he inclined his head slightly. “Merci beaucoup.”

Priest moved back from the table and turned on his seat so he could tug on Julien’s arm, making him step in between his spread thighs. “Au contraire—I believe it’s my turn to thank you. And I find I want to end the night on a high note, and nothing but a taste of you can do that.”

As Priest released Julien’s wrist and his fingers went to the button of his pants, he unfastened them, but Julien stilled him. “Non, Joel. You’re too wound up.”

“Just a taste,” Priest said, and such an appeal wasn’t something Julien heard often, so he relented.

“Okay. Just a taste…”

* * *

AS PRIEST MOVED to his knees, he allowed himself to get lost in the moment. With his favorite, Ol’ Blue Eyes, serenading them, he basked in the sight of the striking man in front of him and was, as always, incredibly proud to call Julien his. But ever since the Christmas party at his new law firm, Mitchell & Madison, the tension around the household had gotten to where they needed to blow off some steam or they’d combust.

They had had a plan, one they had talked about at length, on the best way to approach Robert Bianchi, and when that plan had spun out of control, Priest had become antsy and Julien had put up the “do not enter me” sign, knowing full well the mood his husband was in.

So tonight, Priest would give him this instead.

He took hold of Julien’s hip, and when Julien circled the base of his erection and pointed it toward him, Priest traced the tip of it with his tongue.

“Would you like me to suck it for you?” Priest said, his voice raspy. “You’ve definitely earned it.”

“I have, haven’t I? You’ve been such a grouch lately,” Julien said, as his chest rose and fell under the lightweight burgundy sweater he wore.

It was true, Priest had been overly irritable of late, and while Julien was able to temper his dominant side, it took something very specific to pull Priest back from an edge like the one he was currently on. Something that Julien wasn’t willing to give up entirely—his control.

Priest didn’t respond, merely dropped his eyes to the wool and said, “Take off your sweater.”

Julien didn’t hesitate. He reached for the hem of the cashmere, and as he inched it up his torso, his sculpted body came into view and the cut lines of his physique had Priest’s cock thickening in an instant.

Julien’s shoulders and left bicep were decorated with intricate swirls of ink, and across his left pec the word Amorè was written in script. As he pulled the sweater off, the tattoo shifted and made Priest want to get to his feet so he could trace it with the tip of his tongue. But when Julien tossed the garment to the floor, impatient, Priest growled at the move and smoothed his hands up Julien’s sides until he reached his nipples and pinched both of them—hard.

“Putain.” Julien shut his eyes as he thrust his pelvis forward.

“Stunning,” Priest said in such a reverent tone that Julien’s eyes opened back up. “You are stunning, Julien.”

Julien pulled on his hair, angling Priest’s head back, and the arousal both of them had been denying themselves was displayed in Julien’s eyes and flushed cheeks.

“Prove it,” Julien said, and Priest ran his hands over Julien’s ribs and around to his ass until he held a firm cheek in each palm and tugged him forward so he could scrape his teeth along Julien’s hip.

Julien grunted at the sting of pain, and Priest burrowed his nose into the V of his groin and inhaled, loving the freshly showered scent mixed with the heady fragrance of Julien’s sex.

It was times like this that he wished he knew how to temper himself. But with the adrenaline coursing through him, Priest knew if he got inside this man, it wouldn’t be an easy ride.

As Julien urged Priest’s face closer to the neatly trimmed curls surrounding his cock, his erection brushed up against the short scruff Priest had grown this winter and a tortured sound of ecstasy escaped him.

“C’est bon,” Julien said, as Priest moved his cheek up and down his sensitive flesh, and judging by the sound that rumbled out of Julien’s throat, it felt really fucking good. “Suck me, Joel.”

“Ask me nicely, and I might.”

“Suck me, Joel. S’il te plaît?”

Troublemaker, Priest thought, and looked up at the mischief swirling in Julien’s eyes. He took note to later punish Julien for that as he moved to swipe his tongue over the slick pre-cum gathered at the head of Julien’s cock. That was when the intrusive sound of a ringtone echoed around the room.

Julien froze in place as Priest raised his head and pinned him with annoyed eyes.

“Je suis désolé. I thought it was on silent.”

“And you know better,” Priest said, as he got to his feet. “It should be off. This isn’t a movie theatre; you shouldn’t need reminding. For that, and your lack of manners a second ago, you can wait here like this until I’m done with whoever is on the phone. Then I’ll decide whether or not you still deserve to come.”

“That’s just mean. Even for you.”

“Keep it up,” Priest said, aiming his eyes at Julien’s erection as he walked over to the kitchen where the phone sat on the counter. “Or I’ll make it a week.”

“Salaud.”

“Yes, I am,” Priest said, and when he looked down at the screen, the name and number flashing across it had his annoyance somewhat dissipating.

“Well?” Julien asked.

Priest aimed a pointed look Julien’s way. “I believe you’re going to like this little turn of events.”

Julien looked down at his angry cock and shook his head as Priest walked back to him with the phone in hand. “Highly doubtful.”

Priest wrapped a hand around his husband’s stiff length, making Julien grab at the dining room table for support.

“Don’t you know by now, you should never doubt me.” Priest then hit accept on Julien’s phone and brought it to his ear. “Robert Bianchi. Didn’t anyone ever teach you that it’s poor form to call another man’s husband this late at night?”

Chapter Two

CONFESSION

French accents and bossy assholes make me stupid…and hard.

AS HIS NAME registered through the haze of alcohol, Robbie told himself to end the call. He’d known this had been a terrible idea from the second he’d hit Julien’s number, and now that Priest had answered, it was confirmed—worst idea ever.

He sat there with his phone plastered to his ear and tried to crush the jolt of awareness he felt at hearing Joel Priestley say his name. Ever since Robbie had met the jackass while he’d been trying his cousin Vanessa’s case, Priest had been busy calling him princess or sweetheart in that condescending tone of his. But my name, in that voice? Oh. My. God.

“Robert?”

Snap out of it. You hate him, remember?

“It’s Robbie. And didn’t you ever tell your husband it’s poor form to give out his number, if he’s not single?” he said, rather proud of the fact that his voice didn’t waver—not much, anyway.

“When we first met, you introduced yourself as Robert, did you not?” Priest said, ignoring Robbie’s little dig at Julien. “I like that better.”

That seemed like forever ago, but in the short months since, Robbie had managed to relocate his backbone along with his personality, and he wasn’t about to let Priest or anyone else start telling him what damn name he should go by.

“Like I care what you do or don’t like?” Robbie snorted. “It’s Robbie, and I didn’t call to talk to you anyway.”

“That’s right,” Priest said in an impossibly calm tone. “You called to talk to my husband.”

Robbie looked from either side of himself, suddenly feeling guilty for calling up a married man to see if he wanted to— Wait a second. Why should I feel guilty? I didn’t make Julien give me his number.

“Would you like me to get him for you?” Priest asked. “He’s right here.”

Wait, no. Somehow that felt…wrong.

“Robert?”

“No, I don’t want you to get—”

“Bonsoir, princesse. I’m so glad you called. Your timing is parfait.”

As Julien’s sensual voice replaced his husband’s, Robbie’s cock became instantly hard, and when he realized Priest was still over there somewhere listening, he had to press the heel of his palm to his groin in an attempt to squash the crazy arousal that licked through his veins.

Oh, for fuck’s sake, what’s the matter with me? This is not hot. They’re married, Robbie told himself. But then he pictured the both of them as they’d looked at Mitchell & Madison’s Christmas party, in their suits, staring him down with an intensity he’d never felt before and, yeah, okay, it’s totally hot.

But he had his pride, damn it, and Julien had recently made a fool out of him. “I don’t want to talk to you.” Can’t you tell, by the way I called?

“Non?” Julien said, and drunk or not, Robbie could picture the half smirk, half smile that had been splashed all over the television during Julien’s run on the reality show Chef Master.

“No. I’m still angry at you for what you did. Flirting with me when you’re married.”

Julien’s raspy laugh made its way through the phone, and as Robbie bit down on his lip, trying to hold back a sigh, he swore that laugh turned to a groan before Julien cleared his throat.

“Don’t be like that,” Julien said. “I was there by my husband’s request. And I’m glad I was. You are…lovely.”

“Don’t try and sweet-talk me,” Robbie snapped, when what he really wanted was to invite Julien to come and meet him at the bar. Ugh, those Bitches. He really should’ve stopped at the margaritas tonight, or given Elliot his phone. He wasn’t of sound mind to be making decisions. Especially if Julien was going to keep groaning in his ear like he was. Why is he groaning?

“I’m not joking, Julien. I don’t want to talk to you. You made me feel like an idiot. You both did.”

“We know. And we apologize. But you see, you called my phone—”

“And your husband answered,” Robbie said. “I’m pretty sure that’s a sign this was a bad idea.”

“Yet you did it anyway.”

Robbie felt his face flush from mortification—and alcohol.

“Do you do that often?” Julien asked.

“Do what?”

“Things that are a bad idea?”

“I’m still talking to you, aren’t I?”

Julien chuckled, and the sound was so sexy that Robbie was surprised he didn’t melt off the seat into a puddle on the floor. He knew he should end this. He was chasing trouble by even thinking about the possibilities here. But for whatever reason—maybe the third Bitch?—he stayed on the phone.

“Oui, you are. And I can be bad, Robbie. Tu n’en as pas la moindre idée.”

Shit. What does that mean? Robbie wanted to ask. But it didn’t really matter. Every time something French came out of Julien’s mouth, Robbie’s pulse skyrocketed. It was so fucking hot.

As he tried to think of something to keep his wandering mind off Julien naked and hard and being, well, bad, the first thing that came to him was: “Where’d your other half go?” There… Think about how much you hate his husband. That should do the trick.

“Priest?”

“Well, yeah,” Robbie said, rolling his eyes. “Unless there’s someone else with you right now.” When another groan met his ears, Robbie’s mouth fell open. “Oh my God. Is there someone else with you?” Then he hiccupped as the alcohol caught up with him the same time his outrage did.

“Non, no one else is here but ahh…Joel,” Julien growled in his ear, and Robbie quickly looked around to see if anyone else had just heard what he knew was a fucking sex groan. “Can you hang on a second, princesse?”

Is he serious right now? Robbie thought, the liquor making it difficult for all of his crazed imaginings to make any sense.

Are they? No… Oh my God. They so are.

The cursing. The heavy breathing. The groans. He was no stranger to the sound of hot sex, and as the two at the other end got louder, Robbie knew exactly what he was listening to.

End the call, he told himself. There was no way he should sit there and listen to Julien get off to God knows what. End it now.

But he didn’t, and he decided he’d blame that on the alcohol. Instead, he slipped off the stool and looked around for a dark place to go and— What? Enjoy this?

Hell fucking yes, who am I kidding? I totally wanna enjoy this.

Robbie headed over to an alcove away from the bar and dance floor and leaned his back against the wall as Julien said, “Oui. Encore. C’est tellement bon, Joel… J’y suis presque,” and Robbie couldn’t stop himself. This time, instead of putting a hand against his erection to stop the ache, he began to massage his palm up and down his throbbing length.

He had no idea what had just come out of Julien’s mouth, but it sounded sexier than anything he’d heard in his life. Then Julien went and added in Priest’s name, and the images in Robbie’s head had him close to coming—just as he suspected Julien was. Which got Robbie wondering—what exactly was Priest’s role in all of this? Robbie couldn’t hear the other man, so maybe his mouth was…full?

And sweet mother of all that’s holy, that thought had him—

“Fuck me,” Robbie said, and squeezed his eyes shut as he ordered himself to let go of his dick, and then dug his nails into his palm until it hurt.

It wasn’t until his breathing calmed that he realized the other end of the phone was now silent, and then he heard, “Is that an invitation?”

As the no-nonsense voice filled his head, Robbie realized he was no longer talking to Julien but to the man who troubled him most of all—Priest. With Julien, Robbie knew he could flirt and joke around and no harm would come of it. But Priest? He was another story. An infuriating, uptight, intimidating story. Not in the sense that he would hurt Robbie, but in the sense that he could see right through him.

“Robert? Is that an invitation?”

Robbie blinked several times and then automatically reverted to his usual ammo with this particular man—bitchy sarcasm. “You wish.”

“Yes. I think by now you know that I do.”

Caught off guard by that admission, and the way the vodka was making his head spin, Robbie swallowed, trying to keep up with the conversation. But Priest didn’t wait for him. Instead, he kept right on talking.

“You have a pistol for a mouth, Mr. Bianchi. You shoot to kill regardless of who’s around. I admire that. And here I thought our most common interest was in fucking Julien.”

A shocked sound left Robbie, but then he managed to relocate his tongue, attitude, and several brain cells. “Which apparently you just did. And for the record, I don’t shoot to kill. I just say it like it is.”

“As do I. And I didn’t fuck him. I sucked his cock while you listened,” Priest said conversationally, and then he switched gears. “How much have you had to drink tonight? You sound different. Mouthier than usual.”

“Uh, try none of your damn business,” Robbie said, his spine stiff with irritation and his cock now stiff with something else entirely.

“Robert, you can either tell me now or when Julien and I come and get you.”

Robbie gnawed on his lip, unable to decide if the idea of those two coming to get him made him excited or nervous. “There’s no way I’m going home with you,” he said, but knew it wouldn’t take much to change his mind. “I’m sorry if you need a third to keep your man satisfied, but it’s not going to be me.”

“Is that what you think? That I can’t keep Julien satisfied without the aid of another?”

“I don’t think about you at all.”

“Right,” Priest said, and then paused just long enough to have Robbie’s hand creeping back down to palm his erection. God, he was still so fucking hard. “And how long are you going to lie to yourself about that, Robert?”

“I’m not lying to myself about anything, Joel,” Robbie said, which was the biggest lie of all. “I don’t like you, and I don’t want to talk to you anymore. So if we’re done here, I’m going to hang up, go home, and get in bed.”

At the mention of his bed, Robbie had a sudden image of Julien looking sexy as sin as Priest sucked his— No. Damn him.

“I hate you,” Robbie said.

“I know. Which means we have a bit of a problem, you and I.”

“I don’t have a problem.”

“Yes, you do. You don’t like me.”

“Hello, I keep trying to tell you that.”

“I know. But the problem is, you distract me,” Priest said. “You distract me, and you make my husband hard.”

At that little announcement, Robbie found it difficult to swallow. Not something that was usually an issue for him. “Well, your marriage is certainly not my problem,” he said, although his dick suddenly wanted it to be.

“I agree. But it’s become apparent we both want you to be the solution.”

“Ha. Ha ha ha. I’m sorry. You just said that like you were asking to borrow a cup of sugar. Sorry to break it to you, but I’m not interested in helping solve your marital problems. Plus,” Robbie said, holding up a finger to make his point, as if Priest could actually see him, “I don’t make it a habit to play with those joined in holy matrimony.”

“But you make it a habit to lie, I see. That’s twice now,” Priest said. “That’s something we need to work on.”

“I’m not lying. And we are not working on anything. I’m hanging up.”

“So if Logan were to ask you to join him and Tate in their bed, you would say no?”

Would anyone say no to that? was Robbie’s immediate thought.

“See,” Priest said, “I was right, it all depends on who is tied in holy matrimony. Therefore, you lied.”

Flustered by his own weaknesses being thrown at him, and this entire phone call in general, Robbie couldn’t think of one damn thing to say.

“Don’t fool yourself, Robert. You’re interested in what I’m saying. Julien and I intrigue you, or you would’ve hung up the second I got on the phone. You’re hard right now, aren’t you?”

That finally had Robbie responding. “You’re such an asshole.”

“Sometimes. But I think you like that, don’t you?”

Do I? Robbie thought. Shit, maybe I do. Why else would I still be on the phone with him?

“Where are you?” Priest said.

“Like I’m telling you.”

“Isn’t that why you called? To ask Julien to come and take you home?”

“Actually,” Robbie said, deciding that two could play the game of shock and truth, “I was hoping he’d take me home and then come. But he’s already done that, so—”

“Julien would have no problem taking you anywhere or coming, despite having done so once tonight already.” Priest’s voice then dropped several intimidating octaves. “So if that’s what you really want, stop fucking around and tell us where you are.”

Robbie’s heart skipped a beat at the commanding tone as it washed over him. “Are you two crazy?” he whispered.

Or am I, for even considering telling them where I am?

“I assure you, we’re of very sound mind. Where are you, Robert?”

Robbie looked out at the crowded dance floor and knew what he was about to do would likely be the biggest mistake of his life. But that didn’t stop him from finally giving in.

“CRUSH.”

Chapter Three

CONFESSION

It’s hard to make good decisions when the bad ones look like Julien and Priest.

STOP WATCHING THE door, Robbie ordered himself thirty minutes later as he sat at the far end of the bar with his eyes glued to the entrance of the club.

Quit looking so damn desperate. This isn’t your first hookup. It sure felt like it, though, as he glanced nervously at his phone, expecting it to light up any second now with Priest telling him he’d just been dicking him around about meeting up.

God, Robbie wished Elliot hadn’t warned the bartender about the drinks, because he really could do with another shot to help him forget the fact that he was dumb enough to have told Priest where he was tonight.

It wasn’t fair. The jackass had used the one thing he knew Robbie couldn’t resist. The sound of Julien groaning in his ear and the promise of ridiculously hot sex.

Okay, yeah, he was drunk enough to admit that he was the queen of having bad ideas, and wanting Julien? That was a horrible idea. But he’d been lusting after him ever since he’d seen him on Chef Master, episode four, when Julien had told one of the other contestants to “suce ma queue,” which Robbie later Googled and found out meant “suck my dick.” He remembered that because he’d had several fantasies afterward involving giving Julien head in an industrial-sized kitchen full of stainless-steel appliances.

The problem was that in all of those little fantasies, it was just him and Julien “the Prick” Thornton. There was no goddamn Priest, and, well, Robbie wasn’t sure what to do about him, but he was positive it involved kicking and screaming of some kind, and not in a good way.

As he scanned the crowded dance floor, Robbie considered grabbing Elliot and making a beeline for the back door—until he spotted the two men who had just walked in the front entrance of CRUSH.

Holy.

Fucking.

Shit.

He hadn’t drunk nearly enough alcohol for this.

Tall like himself, Julien and Priest were immediately noticeable as they walked into the crowded club. But unlike Robbie, their mere presence caused what felt like a ripple in time as they stood on the perimeter of the dance floor, silently observing those around them.

It was just like it’d been the night of the Christmas party. When the two of them were together, they projected some kind of force field that made everyone else fade into the background and freeze. Or maybe that was the vodka? Robbie couldn’t be one hundred percent sure.

Julien looked as though he’d just left one of Paris’s Fashion Week runways. Dressed in charcoal pants, a fitted V-neck burgundy sweater, and a checkered scarf to match, he looked sharp, sexy, and totally overdressed for the bump and grind of the club scene. But no one cared because he was so damn mouthwatering to look at. Then there was Priest.

From his leather shoes to his tailored pants and turtleneck sweater, he was in all black, which made his hair look like a flame. And while Robbie knew Priest was the same height as Julien and himself, the commanding way Priest held himself made it appear as though he towered over all the other men around him.

Robbie fidgeted where he sat and felt his breathing increase, knowing that Priest was searching him out amongst the sea of sweaty men. It was in his serious eyes and the stern line of his mouth, as though he were in deep concentration, and when Priest finally spotted Robbie and that expression didn’t change, but deepened, Robbie’s leg began a nervous kind of jig.

He licked his lips that were suddenly dry, and that was when a guy with blue highlights, skinny jeans, and a mesh tank top infiltrated his little bubble, stopping beside the two men who’d just entered the club.

The guy aimed a flirtatious smile up at Julien, and Robbie felt his spine become rigid even though it was irrational and totally not his place. For a split second he had the intense desire to storm over to the presumptuous little twink and claw his eyes out. That was until Priest turned toward the blue dye job and shook his head, his mouth drawn tight in an unamused line, his message clear: no. And blue hair scampered off.

Oh shit. That kind of arrogance. That kind of…authority. It was so fucking sexy, and completely and utterly terrifying at the same time. Priest put his lips by Julien’s ear and started to speak, and then Julien looked out across the dance floor and finally locked eyes with Robbie.

Jade, that was the color of Julien Thornton’s eyes. A rich shade of green that was gorgeous with the tone of his olive skin, and right now, they had an amused light to them that made them close to sparkle.

Robbie tapped his thumb on his thigh, anxiety making the alcohol buzz even stronger, and then Julien’s lips curved and a dimple appeared on his right cheek. Robbie’s cock immediately hardened at the sight of it, and then his eyes caught Priest’s as he kissed Julien’s temple, and then flicked the tip of his tongue over that dimple.

Oh. My. Fuck. They were so damn hot they were gonna set off the fire alarms.

Sure, they might be married. And sure, Robbie hated everything that came out of Priest’s mouth. But there was no denying that Robbie found both of them unbelievably sexy—and that was with their clothes on.

As Priest straightened, Robbie thought he caught his lips twitch, almost as though he were laughing, but his expression remained impassive as he walked off to the other side of the packed dance floor. Robbie followed his progress until the crowd swallowed him up, and then he returned his attention to Julien, who was now walking toward him.

Julien’s eyes were focused, his final destination clear, and Robbie had the distinct impression that he was being hunted from all sides. When Julien came to a stop in front of him, he leaned in, placed his lips by Robbie’s ear, and said, “Comme on se retrouve, princesse.” And when he raised his head, a devilish grin curved his lips. “We meet again.”

Something that Robbie had learned the night he’d met Julien at The Popped Cherry was that he was confident and even better looking in person than he was on TV.

“I’m still angry at you,” Robbie announced, figuring that should be stated before he did something stupid, like beg Julien to take him away and do everything his twinkling eyes were promising.

“Oui, I can tell by the grin on your lips. Very angry indeed.”

“I am,” Robbie said, as he twirled his phone on the bar top, going for the unaffected-but-cute look. “And just because you speak French doesn’t mean I’m going to melt at your feet.”

Julien shifted a little closer and said, “How about kneel? Would it make you kneel at my feet, princesse?”

Robbie turned his head at that, and realized a little too late that, this close, their lips almost touched. He pulled back slightly and ordered himself not to look at Julien’s spectacular mouth, because shit, that would get him into a whole world of trouble. Instead, he decided to change the subject. “Why do you keep calling me that?”

“Princess?” When Robbie arched an eyebrow, Julien chuckled and took a seat on the stool beside him. “It’s how Priest referred to you after you met. Then I saw you, and I knew why.”

“I’m not drunk enough for this answer, am I?”

Julien shrugged. “You won’t know unless you ask.” Then he gestured for the bartender.

“Okay…” Robbie said, and let out a put-upon sigh. “Why does he call me that?”

Julien ordered a Tom Collins then turned back to Robbie and ran his eyes all over his face. “Because you’re as pretty as one, mon cher petit. Pretty as a princess.”

Robbie eyed him for a moment, and then decided to take it as a compliment. After all, pretty wasn’t a word he’d ever grow tired of hearing in reference to himself. He was fucking pretty. “There you go again with the French.”

“I know,” Julien said, and licked those full lips. “I’m still hoping it’ll have you falling to your knees.”

Robbie shifted on the stool, unable to believe how turned on he was by a two-minute conversation. But he knew it was more than that. His brain had Julien’s groans on a loop in his head, and all he could think about was how hot Julien must look when he came.

Okay, stop thinking about that, and focus on something else, Robbie told himself. Focus on anything else.

Since a drink was out of the question, he looked around for something else to distract him from the sexy Frenchman sitting close enough that their knees touched, and that was when Robbie spotted him.

Standing over against the far wall by a high-top table, Priest had his eyes trained on the two of them, and he had the same unsmiling expression from earlier.

“What’s he doing?” Robbie asked, suddenly feeling as though there was a giant spotlight on them.

“Hmm?”

“Priest? What’s he doing all the way over there when you’re over here?”

Julien looked across the crowd to where Robbie was focused. “He’s watching.”

“Watching?” Robbie said, his voice going up several guilty octaves. Could Priest see the erection that Robbie had no hope of hiding? Probably.

“Yes. It’s what he does,” Julien explained, then picked up his drink and took a sip.

“Okay, well, I don’t plan to touch you, so he’s got nothing to worry about.”

“Now that’s a shame,” Julien said, then placed his glass down and ran a finger around the rim of it. “I can assure you, he’s hoping you’ll do the exact opposite.”

Robbie looked at the silent man across the room whose stare was louder than the throbbing bass. “Why? Why would he want that?”

“He’s looking for your tells.”

Robbie scoffed as he smoothed his hand along his thigh. “My tells?”

“Mhmm. It’s what makes him so effective in the bedroom and courtroom. He’s working out what makes you tick. He’s extremely good at it.”

“Uh, okay. As if he wasn’t weird enough.”

“That he is,” Julien said with a grin. “But he grows on you.”

“Like mold?” Robbie asked, as he looked over at Julien. He knew that Priest was one of the best criminal lawyers around—he’d found that out firsthand—but… “How does that work in a bedroom? Knowing my…” Robbie waved a hand in the air. “What’d you call them? Tells?”

“Because, princesse, he’ll find out what they are and use them against you in the most delicious way you could ever imagine.”

As that morsel of information sank into his fuzzy brain, Robbie looked back to Priest, who raised a glass to him in mock salute, and thought, My imagination never could’ve come up with a scenario quite like this.

* * *

“WOULD YOU LIKE another drink?” Julien said as he studied the beautiful man perched on the stool beside him.

This was only the second time he’d been up close and personal with Robbie, and as Julien ran his eyes over the caramel highlights, high cheekbones, and dainty nose and lips, he could see all the reasons why Priest had been so eager for the two of them to meet.

Robbie was exquisite. His features were soft, yet sharp, and his eyes were a striking azure color—lined in that smoky kohl, they were both innocent and sensual all at once.

“I’m not allowed,” Robbie said, and turned to face him with an exaggerated pout. “I’ve been cut off. The bartender won’t give me anymore.”

Julien wanted to suck that pouty bottom lip and listen to the sound Robbie made when he did. But instead, he said, “Not allowed? Why?”

Robbie licked where Julien wanted to. “Elliot.”

“Elliot? And who is Elliot? Your boyfriend?” Julien looked around to see if there was anyone he should be worried about. But when he didn’t spot anyone heading their way with daggers in their eyes, he looked back to see Robbie grinning at him.

Cheeky boy.

“Are you laughing at me?” Julien asked, and when Robbie’s eyes lit up, Julien picked up his drink and took another sip.

“You looked worried.”

“I was.”

“That I had a boyfriend?” Robbie made a fake sad face. “Why? Would that put a kink in your plans?” When he realized what he’d said, Robbie started to laugh merrily, the alcohol clearly making his lips loose. “I mean, you know, a bigger kink than me having sex with you and your husband.”

Julien’s cock stirred at the mischief in Robbie’s voice, not to mention the image his words conjured up. “No,” Julien said. “I have no doubt you would’ve worked out a way to end it if you were attached. Otherwise you wouldn’t have told us where you were tonight. I was more concerned that Elliot, whoever he might be, would catch me unawares, and my other half is a little too far away to defend my honor.”

“Honor?” Robbie said in a way that made it clear he thought Julien had none.

“Ouch. I’ll have you know there’s honor, even amongst thieves.”

“And you’re a thief? Yeah, right. And I’m an astronaut.”

Julien placed an arm along the bar and stroked his finger atop the wood. “Hmm, so. No boyfriend, then?”

“No,” Robbie said, and screwed his nose up. “He’s a friend. Unlike you, I don’t go trolling for bed partners when I’m already spoken for.”

“I gave you my phone number,” Julien reminded him. “I didn’t invite you to my bed.”

Robbie opened his mouth, clearly about to rebuff that, and then he thought about it and snapped it shut. “Oh my God. That’s actually true. Well, shit. Now I really want another drink.”

“I thought you said you weren’t allowed?”

“So? I changed my mind. Is that a problem?”

“Not at all, princesse. I’m just trying to decide if you’re easily influenced or if you like to break the rules.”

“Does it matter?”

Julien’s eyes wandered down to the delicate collarbone he could see at the neck of Robbie’s shirt. He was the complete opposite to Priest and himself. His skin was a lovely peaches-and-cream tone that made Julien want to lick him to see if he tasted as creamy as he looked. And when he brought his eyes back to Robbie’s, he found they were now dilated, giving away just how much Robbie enjoyed being looked at, and Julien decided to up the ante.

“It’ll matter very much when we have you naked between us.” For once, Robbie said nothing as Julien slipped off his stool and took a step closer to him. “Do you want that? To be naked and in between Priest and myself?”

A shaky breath left Robbie’s lips, and then he turned to look out across the dance floor, and Julien knew he was searching out Priest. He did also, and when they both zeroed in on the third person in this little triangle forming, Robbie said quietly, “I shouldn’t.”

“Why?” Julien asked, as he watched his husband take a sip of what he knew would be a club soda.

“Him…” Robbie whispered, and then he broke the connection, seemingly stunned by his own admission as he looked back at Julien. Then, in the blink of an eye, all of the attitude and sass was back. “I don’t like him. And I know he doesn’t like me.”

Julien shook his head. “You’re wrong. But I understand your concern.” And he did—Priest was a lot to wrap one’s head around. “Still want that drink?”

Robbie nodded and stood so they were facing one another, and even though Julien had known Robbie was tall, it still surprised him that he was now eye level with the young man.

“I’ll have a French Whore, thanks,” Robbie said with an impish grin, and when Julien’s eyebrow arched, Robbie laughed. “No offense. It was either that or a Ginger Crush, and I’m not drunk enough to even pretend I want one of those.”

It wasn’t often that Julien was at a loss for words, but as he stood there staring at Robbie, he found himself utterly…enchanted.

“So, while you buy me a drink, I need to find El.” Julien frowned, and Robbie rolled his eyes. “How dumb do you think I am? I’m not going home with two strangers, especially when one is Mr. Grumpy, without telling my friend first.”

“So you’re going to come, then?”

“I don’t know,” Robbie said, and pursed his lips. “I guess that depends on if you’re as good as you say you are.”

“You’re a cheeky one.”

Robbie batted his lashes. “Yes. I am.”

“Hmm. It all makes a little more sense now.”

“What does?”

“The way you rile him up.”

Robbie smirked. “It’s not my fault he’s such a stuffed shirt.”

“Oh, Priest is no stuffed shirt. But you’ll find that out soon enough.”

The teasing light in Robbie’s eyes vanished at Julien’s words, and a cautious one appeared. It was clear he was weighing the words he’d just heard, and Julien wished he could read his mind.

“I need to talk to El and tell him where I’m going,” Robbie said as he backed away toward the crowd. “That’s the rule. You leave or hook up with someone, you phone a friend.”

“Do this often, do you?”

“If I said yes, would you be jealous?”

Julien was about to deny it, but said, “Oui, I believe we would be.”

“Good,” Robbie said, and the light that re-entered his eyes was pure delight as he spun on his toes and went off in search of his friend Elliot.

Chapter Four

CONFESSION

Anyone who doesn’t love Starship scares me.

I’M DOING THIS. I’m doing this. I can’t believe I’m fucking doing this, Robbie thought. But as he weaved his way through the dancers on the floor, his mission was clear: find Elliot.

He could feel Julien’s eyes on his ass as he went, so Robbie made sure to add an extra swing to his hips, and every now and then, when people shifted a certain way, the lights flashed up and he caught sight of Priest standing where he’d been since entering the club. His eyes fastened on Robbie like some sort of tractor beam.

God, it was a rush to be caught in the middle of them. It was a place Robbie knew he’d enjoy a whole damn lot if he could get rid of the niggling voice in the back of his head, and the final drink should help with that. Not to mention give him the extra dose of courage he needed for the sheet-gripping sex he knew these two would deliver.

From the moment Priest had picked up the phone tonight, Robbie had been hard, and when Julien had flat-out told him that they wanted him—Robbie Bianchi—naked in between them? Forget it. No gay man alive could resist that offer. Priest might be an insufferable ass, but his mere presence made all kinds of fantasies run riot. Oh, and he came with one hot-as-fuck husband.

As the music switched to a beat with a pulsating throb, the vibe on the floor changed and couples began to bump and grind against one another, as though the flimsy scraps of material most of them wore weren’t there at all.

Robbie spotted Elliot draped all over a buffed-up blond in faded jeans and a black tank, and he tapped his friend on the shoulder to get his attention. Elliot held his finger up to his partner and looked over his shoulder at Robbie with a stunned expression, clearly not expecting his friend to have strayed from the bar.

“You okay?” Elliot shouted over the music, and Robbie nodded.

“Yeah, but I met someone.” Or two someones.

“Yeah? Look at that. I leave you alone for—”

“Thirty minutes, asshole.”

“Yesss, and you ended up hooking up. What’d I tell you? You look totally cute tonight.” Elliot looked over Robbie’s shoulder. “All right, who is it?”

“Burgundy sweater at the bar,” Robbie said, and Elliot spotted him immediately.

“Wait a minute.” Letting go of his dance partner’s arm, Elliot grabbed Robbie and pulled him aside. “Is that who I think it is?”

“I don’t know,” Robbie said, knowing it was exactly who Elliot thought it was. “Who do you think it is?”

“Uh, Julien ‘the Prick’ Thornton. Only one of your biggest crushes ever. Why is he here? Did he just show up? Oh my God. Do you know him?”

Robbie glanced around, making sure no one else had heard. “It’s a long story. But yeah, kind of. I’m gonna be with him tonight. Okay?”

“Okay? That guy is on the men-we-all-want-to-fuck list. I’m pretty sure I’m not going to get in your way. He’s a total ten.”

Try a twenty when he opens his mouth.

“Give me a call if you need anything, or to just, you know, leave a speaker on so we can all enjoy your good fucking fortune.” Elliot looked over at the bar again. “You are going to fuck him, right? Not cry on his shoulder about all the married men you’ll never have.”

Uh… When Robbie said nothing in response, Elliot said in his ear, “Bitch, if you don’t ride that Prick into the early hours of tomorrow morning, I’m going to kick your ass, and I’m pretty sure you’d rather it hurt from something other than that.”

Robbie laughed, and as his eyes shifted to the blond waiting on his stolen dance partner, he gave a flirty little wave. “I think your dance partner’s getting jealous. That’s cute.”

“Bianchi,” Elliot said, grabbing Robbie’s arm. “Go and have fun. That’s an order.”

Sheesh. Why did everyone think it was okay to boss him around tonight? But as he walked off, Robbie heard Elliot call out, “Make sure you do all the things that I’d do.” And somehow, Robbie was fairly certain that Julien and Priest wanted to do things Elliot had never thought about, and suddenly that sounded like the best bad idea of all.

* * *

AROUND THIRTY MINUTES after they’d arrived at CRUSH, Priest exited the club and headed back to their Range Rover, where he now sat with his eyes on the rearview mirror as Julien and Robbie stepped outside into the cold night.

Stepped out was a rather loose term for the way Robbie stumbled over his feet and then started to laugh uproariously. But that was one of the reasons they were there tonight, wasn’t it? To make sure the inebriated Mr. Bianchi got home safely. And he was most definitely inebriated.

Priest watched the two men as Julien held a hand out in front of Robbie to stop him at the curb when a car drove by, and then they crossed over and headed toward the black SUV idling down the side street waiting for them. It was interesting, and arousing, to see the two of them side by side, and something that Priest had wanted for a while now.

Robbie had an arm slipped through Julien’s for support, and his eyes were zeroed in on the car they were headed toward as though it were a grenade. It was obvious that he was aware of who waited inside it for them, and it pleased Priest that the feisty firecracker was somewhat wary of him. The possibilities of why Robbie felt that way excited Priest, and the idea of exploring that made him hard as a fucking rock.

He looked at the time on the dashboard—it was just closing in on midnight—and wondered if Robbie had work tomorrow or not. Priest was thinking not, judging by the state he seemed to be in.

As the passenger door opened and the interior light spilled over him, Robbie peered up into the car and said, “I just want to be clear that I’m only here because Julien said you had an Almond Joy stashed somewhere in this car.”

Priest’s eyes cut to Julien’s. “What? Your charm wasn’t enough? You had to resort to the promise of candy?”

Julien rubbed his hands together and blew on them, warding off the cold. “It wasn’t my charm that was the problem. Plus, you said it was too soon to offer my body so, alas, candy was all I had to go with.”

Priest shook his head when Julien winked at him, and then he said to Robbie, “Why don’t you get in?”

Robbie’s glassy eyes ping-ponged between them, and then he pointed to the back seat. “I’d rather sit back there, thanks.”

“You might,” Priest said. “But I’d prefer you up here where I can keep an eye on you. Plus, Julien likes to take his turn in the back more often than not.”

* * *

HE DID NOT just say that, Robbie thought, as he stared up at Priest, apparently rendered mute from what he’d just heard.

“Get in, Robert,” Priest said. “Before you freeze to death.”

Robbie found he had just the right amount of liquid courage in him to take hold of the oh shit bar and haul himself up into the front seat. When the door shut behind him and he found himself locked in the small confines with Priest, Robbie smoothed his hands down his jeans and tapped his thumb on his thigh.

He looked around the car, anywhere but at Priest, who just sat there watching him, until finally Robbie blew out a breath and said, “Are you going to talk or just sit there?”

“Just sit here.”

Robbie rolled his eyes and slumped back in the seat. “You’re so weird.” When silence was all that met him, Robbie turned his head on the headrest and looked at Priest. “You’re really just going to sit there?”

“I’m not just sitting here.”

“Looks like it to me.”

“Then you’re not looking close enough.”

“Okay I’ll bite,” Robbie said, and angled his body toward Priest.

“I’ll have to remember that when you’re not drunk. Julien likes a little bit of pain with his pleasure.”

When Robbie realized what he’d said, his face flamed and he saw the side of Priest’s lips twitch. “I didn’t mean that.”

“I know, but now you’re blushing, and I like that.”

Completely thrown by the compliment, Robbie touched his fingers to his cheek and said, “Really?”

But before Priest could answer, the passenger door behind him opened and Julien climbed inside.

“Merde. This cold weather? I’m not sure I’ll ever get used to it.”

As Priest buckled his seatbelt, Robbie dragged his eyes away from him and did the same, then he looked back to where Julien was rubbing his hands together and said, “You won’t. I’ve lived here my whole life and I’m still not used to it.”

“Non?”

“No. You just get really good at layering,” Robbie said as he unwound his scarf. “It’s also a great excuse to buy as many clothes as you can get your hands on. Layers, layers, and more layers, darling.”

When Priest just shook his head, Robbie slid his eyes in their driver’s direction.

“Don’t even pretend like you don’t think about what you wear, Mr. Priestley. That outfit molds to your body like it was designed with you in mind.”

“So nice of you to notice,” Priest said. “Look at us being so cordial to one another. I believe that was an actual compliment.”

Robbie scrunched up his nose and looked back to Julien. “Does he always talk like this?”

“And how’s that, princesse?”

“Like he’s from another planet.”

Julien chuckled, and Robbie saw him raise his eyes to the rearview mirror where Priest was looking. “He just might be.”

“Are you two quite done?” Priest asked. “It’s rude to talk about someone as if they’re not there.”

Robbie started laughing. “Yeah, definitely another planet. Or at least another time.” And because the alcohol was making him more comfortable than he usually would’ve been, Robbie said in his best Priest imitation, “Stop misbehaving, the both of you. Or I’ll send you to your room.”

“Close,” Priest said. “But that wouldn’t be my first choice of punishment.”

“Mine either,” Robbie said, and then he batted his lashes at Priest, the devil in him wanting to come out and play tonight. “But a firm hand can usually keep me in line.”

Julien’s laughter from the back seat had Robbie whipping around to see him shaking his head. “You’re either very brave, mon cher petit, or more drunk than I suspected.”

Robbie merely grinned and leaned his side into the soft leather of the seat, liking the smooth feel of it against his face. He was aware that Priest hadn’t responded to him. In fact, Priest’s jaw was clenched tight as he reached out and turned the stereo on, clearly ready to drown Robbie out.

“Aww, I’m sorry,” Robbie said, and put his hands together under his cheek. “I didn’t hurt your feelings, did I?”

As Priest put the car in drive, he said, “What do you think?”

“Honestly? I’m not sure you even have feelings.”

As Priest drove toward the end of the street, Julien said, “Trust me. He feels many things. And I’m pretty sure he’s feeling some of them right now.”

Robbie looked at Julien, who was back to eyeing his husband in the mirror, and the heat in his eyes made it clear that whatever feeling Julien was referring to, it was a damn good one.

It wasn’t until the car came to a stop at an intersection that Robbie heard what was playing over the speakers, and when he did, he said, “Frank Sinatra? Okay. Are you for real right now?”

Priest flicked on his indicator, and even though he wasn’t looking at him, Robbie saw one of his eyebrows arch from the reflection of the lights.

“Let me guess,” Priest said. “You have a problem with Frank Sinatra.”

“Well, no. Hello, I’m Italian-American,” Robbie said. “My family would disown me if I had a problem with Ol’ Blue Eyes. But again, how old are you? My nonna listens to this guy.”

Priest’s hands tightened around the steering wheel, and Robbie was somewhat pleased with himself for finally getting some kind of reaction from the man other than his granitelike expression.

“And what would you choose to listen to if you could?”

Robbie straightened in his seat, and his eyes widened with excitement as he leaned forward, about to press one of the buttons on the radio. But at the last second, something made him stop and turn to Priest, seeking his permission.

I mean, it is his car. I should at least ask before I commandeer the radio. Right?

“Can I?” Robbie asked, and when a smile slowly stretched across Priest’s lips, Robbie found himself frozen in place.

Damn. When Priest smiled it was… OMG. He looked like an entirely different man, an extremely hot one at that.

“You may,” Priest said, then his expression returned to his natural stern one, and Robbie’s eyes flicked to Julien, who smirked, and suddenly Robbie’s jeans felt much tighter than they had five seconds ago.

“The radio?” Priest said, drawing Robbie’s heightened attention back to him.

“Oh, right.” Robbie pressed a button, and when a familiar tune hit his ears, he whooped. “Hell yes! I love this song.” He then turned the volume up, looked at Priest, and belted out the first lines of “We Built This City” in the most heartfelt rendition he could muster.

Ah ha ha! Look at him. Robbie almost started laughing at the stupefied expression now etched into the lines of Priest’s face. But instead, he pulled out all the moves from his and his sisters’ epic lip sync battles and started dancing around in his seat like a fool. Making sure to include a variety of hand gestures, head tilts, and full-on diva attitude, Robbie pointed back to Julien to join in, and found him laughing at his antics. Robbie then leaned across the console and placed a hand on Priest’s arm, before he turned all dramatic and leaned against his bicep, looking up at Priest from under his lashes for the chorus as he sang into a nonexistent microphone.

God, who doesn’t love Starship?

When it was all over and the song changed to one much less exciting, Robbie turned the volume down, shut his eyes, and flopped back in his seat.

“I assume you like that song?” Priest was so earnest that Robbie couldn’t help the smile he knew crossed his mouth. The guy really was fucking weird.

“Yeah. Doesn’t everyone?” Robbie said, opening his eyes, and when the dash lights started to turn a hazy shade of blue and Priest’s head morphed into two, Robbie blinked. Exhaustion was starting to make his head spin now, along with the alcohol.

Then he heard Julien say, “Bravo, princesse. Bravo.”

Robbie said, “Merci,” as he waved his hand, and that was the last thing he remembered before he shut his eyes and promptly passed out.

Chapter Five

CONFESSION

I think I’ve been here before…

“IS HE STILL asleep?” Priest asked the next morning, as he walked into the kitchen, where Julien sat at the breakfast island in his black yoga pants and white tank. He had a freshly pressed glass of his green juice in front of him, and a relaxed expression on his handsome face. But then again, thirty minutes of meditation and yoga each morning would do that to a person.

“Like the dead,” Julien said, and Priest kissed him once, twice, and then a third time, because he never could resist that mouth. “I haven’t heard a peep out of him since his impromptu performance last night.”

Priest walked over to the freshly brewed coffee and poured himself a mug. “He’s going to have a horrible headache today. He shouldn’t drink that much.” When he turned back to the island, he saw a sly smile on Julien’s mouth and said, “Do you disagree?”

“Non. But there’s usually a reason one gets so…”

“Drunk?”

“Oui. I think something’s bothering him.”

“Such as?” Priest said, and reached for the milk and sugar on the counter.

“I’m not sure yet, but something sent him to that bar last night. Probably the same thing that made him finally call me. So it might be better if you don’t tell him he drinks too much as soon as he wakes up.”

“Why? It’s the truth.” Priest stirred the contents of his mug and took a sip.

“It is, but he was actually warming up to you last night. Why ruin that?”

Priest lowered his coffee to the counter, grabbed one of the bagels from the breadbasket, and put it in the toaster. “Fair enough. I won’t tell him not to drink so much. But you must admit, he was—”

“Adorable?” Julien said with raised brows.

“Not the word I was thinking of.”

“Cheeky? Incorrigible? How about sexy? Because that young man is…lovely.”

Priest rubbed a hand over his face. “How about frustrating?”

Julien slipped off his stool and walked around to where Priest stood. “He’s going to be fun.”

“You say that like you know the outcome of this, when really we know no more than we did last night.”

Julien ran a finger down Priest’s tie. “You’re right. But what I do know is that he’s in that room over there, and I think you should take him a cup of coffee and wish him a good morning.”

Priest glanced at his watch. “I don’t have—”

“Joel.”

Priest looked up at the firm tone with which Julien said his name, and the serious glint in his husband’s usually carefree eyes had him giving a clipped nod. “Fine.”

The bagels popped up, and Priest smeared them with cream cheese before putting them on a plate, and as he did, Julien filled a mug and held it out to him. “Go and wish him a good morning, Mr. Priestley. This is, after all, the moment we’ve been waiting for.”

Priest leaned down and kissed Julien’s cheek. “I’m only doing this for one reason.”

As he crossed the living room, he heard Julien say, “Now who’s lying to himself? Remember, mon amour. Be nice.” When Priest glanced over his shoulder, Julien added, “Well, as nice as you can be.”

* * *

THE FAR-OFF sound of alarm chimes got progressively louder inside Robbie’s skull until the incessant noise had him rubbing at the side of his head in an attempt to make it stop.

Ugh, he felt terrible. But that was what one got when they decided to drink their loneliness away, he supposed. He cracked open an eye to reach for his phone and turn off the horrid sound, and when he swung his arm out where his bedside table usually was, he was stunned that his hand fell down on—nothing.

What the hell?

His eyes flew open, and the brightness from the sun streaming into the room made him wince as he spotted a three-panel mirrored closet staring back at him. When he didn’t immediately recognize his surroundings, Robbie jackknifed up, clutched the covers to his chest, and brought his other hand up to his head, which felt like it was about to roll off his shoulders.

Damn those Bitter Bitches…

“If your head hurts half as bad as it appears, you’re going to need something stronger than coffee.” Priest’s deep voice filled the room, and Robbie blinked several times and focused on the mirrors on the closet.

In the reflection, he saw off-white curtains that framed a window, and the plush mattress he was sitting on, which felt as soft as he imagined a cloud would.

Priest was on a cream chair dressed in a dark grey suit, black shirt, and striped tie to match the handkerchief he’d folded and stuffed in his breast pocket. And beside him, up against the far wall, was a light grey tallboy with a crystal vase and… Are they white roses?

The room felt familiar but…different. It was elegant, modern, a designer’s dream, and when Robbie finally found his tongue, the first thing out of his mouth was: “How did I end up here? With you?”

“You’ll have to be more specific than that,” Priest said, as Robbie held the cover to his body like it was a lifeline and shifted on the bed so he was facing Priest.

“That was pretty fucking specific.”

Priest uncrossed his legs and got to his feet, and Robbie found himself mesmerized by the way he slowly began to button his jacket.

“No, it wasn’t. Do you want to know how you ended up in this condo with me? This bedroom with me? Or that bed…on your own?” Priest said. “Those are three different questions. With three very different answers.”

As Priest walked toward him, Robbie looked around, hoping to spot Priest’s other, less intimidating half. But when he didn’t see Julien anywhere, he said, “All of that. I want to know all of that. And you can stop right there, mister.”

Priest tilted his head to the side, studying Robbie where he sat. “Very well. Let me see. First you passed out in my car after defiling my ears with your singing.”

Defiling his—Oh yeah, Starship. Robbie remembered that.

He opened his mouth to speak, but Priest pressed his finger to Robbie’s lips and said, “I’m not finished,” and Robbie quickly shut his mouth. “I then carried you to the elevator, and Julien and I brought you upstairs to our place.”

Robbie’s eyes widened. Okay, he so didn’t remember that. Not the elevator ride. Not the being carried part. And how could he forget that? Had Priest carried him over his shoulder, fireman style? Or in his arms like Prince Charming? Except, you know, minus the charming part. “I don’t remember any of that.”

“I’m not surprised,” Priest said. “You had a lot to drink.”

No shit, Robbie thought, as he glared at Priest, trying to decide if what he saw in those eyes was judgment or amusement. Either way, it had him bristling like a cornered, wet cat, and when he peered down at himself, pulling the cover away an inch, he noticed he was only wearing his jeans. “Where’s my shirt?”

“Julien thought you’d be more comfortable without it. In case you got too hot.”

“Surrre he did,” Robbie said, his inner brat rising to the surface as his humiliation over having passed out was brought front and center. “Why not just strip me completely, then?”

“He tried. Your jeans were too tight.”

“Oh,” Robbie managed, and Priest’s dour expression made him want to slap it right off his face. “Where is he now?”

“Out in the kitchen.”

Overwhelmed by the fact that he was in a bedroom, half-naked, with a man who not only annoyed him every time he opened his mouth but also, for reasons unknown, made his body hyperaware, Robbie ran a nervous hand through his hair as he worried his lower lip with his teeth.

“He sent me in to wish you a good morning,” Priest said, and then added, “Don’t do that,” as he touched his index finger to Robbie’s lip again.

“Um…”

“Yes?”

Robbie was sure he was going to say something like Don’t tell me what to do or Get your hands off me. But instead his lips parted slightly under the weight of Priest’s finger and he said, “Good morning.”

Priest continued to stare, seemingly unaffected, until Robbie unconsciously licked his lip, his tongue touching that finger, and that was when it happened. The moment Robbie first saw it. The scorching heat and untamed lust that turned those cold grey eyes of Priest’s to that of melted steel.

“Good morning,” Priest replied, and Robbie thought it was a miracle his heart didn’t stop.

Wow. He’s, like, all kinds of intense, Robbie thought as he sat there paralyzed, waiting for Priest’s next move.

Priest rubbed his finger slowly back and forth over Robbie’s lip until it was slick, and then ran it down his chin until he dropped his hand by his side.

“Are you busy tonight?” Priest asked, and even if he had been, Robbie knew he would’ve cancelled.

He was man enough, horny enough, and, hell, stupid enough to admit that he wanted this. Priest, Julien, whatever this was. He fucking wanted it. Yes, he did. “No. It’s my night off.”

“Good. We want to take you to dinner.”

Hang on a second… “Dinner?”

“Yes. You are familiar with the practice of eating, I assume?”

“Well, yeah, but”—Robbie shrugged—“you don’t have to take me to dinner to—”

“Fuck you?”

Robbie knew Priest was trying to shock him, so instead of cowering, he angled his head up a notch and said, “That’s what you want, isn’t it?”

Priest took hold of Robbie’s chin in a firm grip, bent his head, and whispered above his mouth, “It’s one of the things we want. And though we don’t have to, we want to take you to dinner.”

Robbie’s eyes dropped to Priest’s mouth. For the first time, he noticed how pink Priest’s lips were compared to the auburn stubble surrounding them, and was shocked to realize he wanted to taste them.

“Robert?”

Robbie’s eyes flew back to Priest’s, and he knew they must’ve screamed one thing—guilty.

“Will you come to dinner with us?”

Robbie swallowed and then nodded the best he could with Priest still holding his face.

“Good. There’s a bagel and coffee over on the tallboy. You should eat. Julien will give you something for the headache if you need it. I have to go to work.”

Priest released him, and Robbie was stunned by how bereft he felt from the loss of the touch, as he watched a man he never thought he’d be interested in straighten his suit and head to the bedroom door.

“I’ll see you tonight, Robert.”

It was only after Priest left that Robbie realized he hadn’t once corrected him on his name. But more perplexing was the fact that he kind of liked the way “Robert” sounded when Joel Priestley called him that.

* * *

“THERE, HAPPY? I wished him a good morning.”

Julien turned from the sink and slung a dishtowel over his shoulder, as Priest walked across their living room. He’d buttoned up his suit jacket, but beyond that, it didn’t appear that Robbie had thrown anything at his head. In Julien’s book, that was a success.

“I’m very happy. Positively bursting with joy,” Julien said, as Priest reached around him for his cell phone and then slipped it in his pocket. “And isn’t that what you want? A happy wife means a happy…night.”

“I don’t believe that’s how that saying goes. In any case, my night should be extraordinary after this.”

“Oh? Do tell me more.”

“You have the night off,” Priest said. “We’re all going out to dinner.”

Julien’s eyes went beyond Priest’s shoulder, and he knew exactly what his husband was talking about. The plan. Their plan. This was the first step. “He said yes?”

“To dinner.”

“That’s a start, mon amour. But I think I would like to cook tonight, if you don’t mind.”

“Why would I ever mind that?” Priest said, and pressed his lips to Julien’s. “I have to go. I trust you’ll look after our guest appropriately.”

Julien leaned away from Priest and nodded. “Of course. Are you implying that I’d do something without you?”

“Are you implying that you wouldn’t?”

“I would never… Not if we have an agreement.”

“And we do, don’t we?”

“We do. So hurry up and leave so you can come home.”

When the sound of a door opening filled the room, Julien glanced over Priest’s shoulder as his husband stepped aside so they could both get a good look at Robbie, who had just walked out into their living room.

Wearing nothing but the lowest, tightest pair of jeans Julien had seen, Robbie ran a hand through his messy hair as his smudged eyes wandered around the space.

Last night Julien had taken Robbie’s shirt to wash for him, and as he and Priest stood there staring at the young man, Julien couldn’t help but wish he’d been able to remove those jeans too. He would’ve bet money there was nothing but a flimsy scrap of fabric, if that, under that denim.

“I’ve got to go,” Priest announced, and then he looked at Julien and said, “Remember, appropriate behavior.”

“Je sais. I know,” Julien said, and laughed when Priest looked down at the erection he had no hope of hiding in his loose yoga pants. “Don’t act like I’m the only one. Il est délicieux.”

“Agreed. But I’m leaving. You’re staying. So behave yourself.”

As Priest picked up his briefcase, Julien was about to assure him that he would when Robbie started laughing from across the room.

“Oh my God,” Robbie said as he brought a hand up to his mouth and looked over to the balcony doors. “I just realized why this place is so familiar.”

Priest grabbed his keys off the counter and walked around it to head out the door, as Julien stood at the island, waiting for Robbie to fill them in.

“This is Logan’s old place.”

At those words, Priest’s feet came to an abrupt halt. “Yes. It is.”

“I knew it. It looks totally different now. But if you’d taken me into that room,” Robbie said, pointing to the master bedroom, “I would’ve known straight away.”

Oh shit, Julien thought, as Priest looked at him with an expression that relayed loud and clear that this was information he was not aware of.

“You have to go to work, remember?” Julien said.

Priest’s eyes narrowed as if to say, Nice try. Then he turned back to Robbie, who seemed oblivious to the fact that he’d just kicked a hornets’ nest. “You dated Logan?”

Robbie laughed at that. Once, twice, and then he really started to laugh. When he finally got control of himself, he said, “I wish.”

“Then how have you seen the master bedroom in this place?”

Robbie looked to Julien. “He really is from another century, isn’t he?”

“Robert,” Priest said in a tone that made Julien’s cock ache and Robbie—oh yes, princesse, you like that tone too—blush, from his face down to his neck.

“What?” Robbie snapped.

Priest walked over to Robbie, and Julien admired the fact that Robbie didn’t back up even when Priest got so close that the tips of his shoes touched Robbie’s bare toes.

“I’m going to ask you a question, and I would like you to think very carefully before you answer.”

Robbie looked as though he wanted to tell Priest to take a hike, but instead he kept his mouth shut and waited.

“Have you had sex with Logan?”

Robbie’s eyes darted over Priest’s shoulder to Julien’s, and when he inclined his head, hoping to relay that Robbie should answer with the truth, he looked back to Priest and said, “Yes. We met at a club one night before he knew Tate.”

That vibrating tension that Julien had started to think had lifted was back in full force as Priest stared at Robbie in silence, and Julien wondered if this new piece of information changed his husband’s mind about what he wanted out of all of this. But then, without another word, Priest turned and walked down the corridor and out the front door.

As it slammed shut behind him, Robbie startled slightly, and Julien said, “Don’t worry. He’ll come around.”

“Come around? What was he expecting? A virgin?”

Julien chuckled and shook his head as he headed back to the sink. “Non—he just wasn’t expecting you to have slept with one of his work partners.”

“Uh, news flash. There was no sleeping involved that night. I was awake for all of it.”

Julien looked over his shoulder to see that Robbie had moved to stand behind one of the stools.

“Merely a figure of speech. I’ve only met Logan once, but I can’t imagine sleeping much either should I have found myself in his bed.”

“You don’t know the half of it,” Robbie said. “And now that he’s married, you never will. He isn’t like you and—” He bit off his words, and Julien took the dishtowel off his shoulder, wiped his hands, and threw it on the counter.

He walked around to Robbie, and when he got close enough that he could feel Robbie’s body heat emanating off him, Julien said, “It’s okay—you can say it. He isn’t like me and Priest?”

Robbie looked around the room as though he were suddenly uncomfortable with the conversation. “Um, yeah. I don’t think I’ve ever met anyone like the two of you.”

“Mmm,” Julien said, and ran a finger from the base of Robbie’s throat to the center of his chest. “I would agree. We are—”

“Strange?” Robbie suggested, but if he thought to offend, he was in for a shock.

“I prefer unique,” Julien said, as he trailed his finger over to one of Robbie’s flat nipples, which he suddenly wanted to bite. “We do things a little differently than most. But I think that excites you. You’re curious about us, and that makes you perfect.”

“Oh God.” Robbie’s lips parted and a shuddery sigh left him as he arched his body forward, and Julien scraped his nail over the nipple he was playing with. “Perfect for what?”

Julien slowly shook his head. “I’m not allowed to tell. But you’ll find out if you come to dinner tonight.”

“I, ah…I don’t think Priest wants me at dinner after this.”

Julien’s lips curved at the beautiful way Robbie was responding to him. Breathless, but eager, as he leaned into the touch. “Au contraire. The problem is he wants you for dinner. Yes, he’s upset about this new development, but not because it happened—because he didn’t know about it.”

Robbie blinked as though trying to focus on Julien’s words and not how he was feeling. “I don’t understand.”

Julien moved the final step he needed to place his cheek by Robbie’s. “Control, mon cher petit. It’s all about control. And once you understand that, you will understand Priest.”

Julien dropped his hand and took a step back as Robbie grabbed the back of the barstool for support, his eyes bright with a newfound understanding.

“The only question now is,” Julien said, “do you still want to come to dinner with us?”

Chapter Six

CONFESSION

Gays, Girls, and Italians.

We could keep the phone companies in business for life.

ROBBIE SILENCED HIS phone for the third time and stared out the window of the Range Rover as Julien drove him across town. Not much had been said since Priest had slammed out of the condo and Julien had told him they still wanted him at dinner, but all Robbie could think about as they drove through the busy streets was: why?

It wasn’t that he doubted his appeal, hell no—anyone would be lucky to have him in their bed. But he didn’t understand the Priest angle going on. From the moment they’d met, he could’ve sworn Priest hated him. Thought that he was some ridiculous little twink put in his way to irritate him at every opportunity, just as Robbie had thought Priest a giant pain in the ass sent to destroy all happiness in his life.

But this morning, when Priest had touched him, there’d been fire in those grey eyes. Desire…for him. And it was throwing Robbie for a fucking loop. It was crazy to even think about. But then again, so was the fact that he was considering going on this… What is it, even? A date?

Robbie stole a quick glance at his driver, and was thankful that Julien had given him his space for the time being. It was clear that the gorgeous chef was used to the quietness of a moment, and given that he was married to the most stoic bastard Robbie had ever met, he figured that Julien had these moments down to a fine art.

What do they want from me? The question was playing on repeat over and over, as the car stopped and started at each new intersection or turn. Priest hadn’t given him much to go by, other than it wasn’t just sex. And Julien had said they would tell him more at dinner. But as Robbie sat there, he kept thinking, What else could we really have other than sex?

“We’re here,” Julien said, interrupting Robbie’s musings and alerting him to the fact that Julien was now pulling the SUV to the curb outside of Robbie’s nonna’s house.

“Well, thanks for the ride,” Robbie said, with as much cheer as he could, not really knowing what else to say. “So, um—”

“I’ll text you in a few hours or so,” Julien told him, and then smiled. “Give you time to think about what you want to do next.”

“I don’t even know what is next.”

Julien leaned over and put his finger on the seatbelt release. “Dinner,” he said, and then pressed down, and as it unclicked and retracted, Robbie narrowed his eyes.

“Just dinner?”

“Patience, princesse. One thing at a time. Come to dinner and let us all see how it goes.”

“You’re almost as bad as he is, you know? You’re just nicer about it.”

“Non.” Julien put a hand to his chest. “Say it isn’t so.”

Robbie rolled his eyes, reached for the door handle, and then shoved it open.

“I hope we see you later,” Julien said, and leaned over to kiss Robbie’s cheek. “It’s been a pleasure.”

Robbie shut the door and stared through the window at one of the most handsome faces he’d ever seen, and when Julien winked at him, Robbie knew there was no question of whether or not he’d be going tonight.

After all, it was just dinner, right?

“IT’S ABOUT TIME you called me back. I was starting to think you were avoiding me.”

Felicity, Robbie’s youngest sister, had been calling him nonstop ever since he’d gotten in the car with Julien, and as he walked down the hall of his nonna’s house, he looked in each room to make sure his nonna was nowhere around.

It had just turned nine thirty on Thursday morning, and luckily the house was empty right now—Nonna was probably next door at Betty’s for her morning game of canasta. Otherwise, he would’ve been bombarded with a hundred and one questions the second she’d seen a strange car dropping him off at the curb—and she would’ve seen it, too. One thing you could always count on about Italian grandmothers: they heard and saw everything.

“Oh, please,” Robbie said, and walked into the small bedroom he’d claimed during his stay. “I don’t have time to reassure you that I love you best. I have to talk to you about something while Nonna’s not here.”

“Ohh, gossip?” Felicity said. “Wait, is this about Penny getting knocked up? Because if it is, I already know that.”

Robbie’s feet came to an abrupt halt at the mention of their oldest sister’s name, and he held a hand up. “Wait. What? Penny’s pregnant?”

“Oh. Shit,” Felicity said, and Robbie could picture his baby sister twirling the end of her braid. “That’s not what you were talking about?”

“No, that’s not what I was talking about, but it’s what I’m talking about now. Penny is…with child? To who?” Robbie shut the door to his room and leaned back against it.

“Wait for it,” Felicity said, sounding a little bit too pleased at their sister’s delicate situation. “Jack Paulson.”

“Nooo, she didn’t.”

“Yes, she did.”

Jack Paulson? Robbie had some very fond memories of watching Jack swim at the lake every summer in his white board shorts and not much more. His family had had a house next door to theirs, and the last he’d heard he was… “Back up a second.”

“Isn’t that your specialty?”

“Yeah, but we aren’t talking about me. We’re talking about Prim and Proper Penny. Isn’t Jack Paulson married?”

Why he was getting on his high horse about that right this second was beyond him. Especially when he’d just come from a home where a married couple had invited him to dinner and their bed.

“He is.”

Robbie brought a hand to his mouth as he walked over to his bed and flopped down on it. “This gets better and better.”

“Right? But Penny swore me to secrecy.”

“Yeah, okay. Is she stupid? You can’t keep a secret to save yourself. You probably already told Val.”

“I did not,” Felicity said, and then laughed. “I figured you’d want to.”

“Oh my God. Mom is gonna freak. She doesn’t know yet, does she?”

“No way, are you kidding? You would’ve heard the sobbing all the way from Nonna’s house. Not to mention the lecture. Good girls don’t have babies out of wedlock.” Felicity paused and then added, “Neither do good boys. Remember that, Robbie, the next time you take some random hottie home.”

“They take me home, and I always make sure they wrap it up,” he said, making Felicity laugh.

“Good. I’m just making sure you’re safe. We all know you’re a horny little boy. Don’t want you to end up like Penny.”

He still couldn’t believe it. Penny…pregnant? She was so gonna get shit the next time he saw her. “I mean, out of all of you, I figured you’d be the first one to get knocked up. You’re a bigger whore than I am.”

“Hey, that’s not true. I’m just seeing what’s out there.”

“Mhmm. Sure you are.”

“I am. And anyway, why is it so bad for a young, attractive female to date a lot but not a—”

“Date?” Robbie said. “Who’s talking about dates? I’m talking about the hot, sweaty men touring your bed, young lady. Don’t even try to tell me you haven’t had as many men as me. And you’re younger.”

“Not by much.” There was a pause at the other end of the phone and then Felicity said, “And okay, maybe. But never at the same time.”

Which brought them right back to what he wanted to talk to her about.

“So…” Felicity said, when Robbie remained silent. “You said you had gossip.”

“Yeah, but now you’ve gone and stolen the spotlight with yours, and it doesn’t seem half as exciting.”

“Noo. No, no. Spill or I’ll come over there and make you talk.”

“Ooh, I’m so scared.”

“Please, you know I whoop your ass every time. You fight like a girl, always pulling my hair.”

“So what? You have a lot of it.”

“Still fight like a girl. Now, spit it out.” Felicity chuckled. “Bet I’m the first person to say that to you.”

“You’d be surprised. Some people like to see it on their boots.”

“Eww, quit. Now, spill.”

“Okay, okay. But you can’t tell anyone,” Robbie said, as he kicked off his shoes and then scooted up on his bed.

“Promise.”

“Like that means anything. You just told me Penny’s secret.”

“Yeah, but I like you better.”

“Well, of course. I’m the most exciting one in this bunch.” God, he loved his sisters, and he missed them when they weren’t around. They needed to work out a time to get together—and soon. “Okay, I need your advice.”

“Oh, I like this already.”

Robbie ran a hand through his hair and then let out a sigh. “Do you remember that guy I said I didn’t like a little while back, Priest?”

“Yes, the insufferable jackass with a stick shoved so far up his ass he would need surgery to remove it?”

Robbie grimaced. That sounds about right. “Yeah, him. Well, he asked me out to dinner tonight… With his husband.”

“With his husband?” Felicity said, and then there was a pause. “I don’t— Ohhh.”

Robbie could imagine her eyes round and her mouth parted in shock. “Yeah.”

“Wow. Okay. I didn’t expect that.”

“I know,” Robbie said. “I found out before Christmas that he was married, and you’ll never believe who he’s married to…”

“Who?” Felicity asked, clearly on the edge of her seat.

“Julien Thornton,” Robbie said. “You know, the Prick from Chef Master? Is your mind blown? Are you losing your mind right now?” Because he sure as shit was.

“The Julien Thornton? Celebrity and world-renowned chef Julien Thornton?”

“Yes. The hot-as-the-kitchen-he cooks-in Julien Thornton. And let me tell you, he is even hotter up close.”

“Okay, hang on a minute. Hang on a minute,” Felicity said. “You’re telling me that this Priest guy, the one you’ve been bitching about for months, is married to some gorgeous celebrity and they want to take you to dinner.”

Robbie replayed that back in his head now that it was finally clear and said, “Yes.”

“But it’s not just dinner.”

“Right.”

“It’s a date.”

“Err…right.”

“With both of them?”

“Yes,” Robbie said, exasperated, and fell back on his bed. “They both want to take me to dinner. Geez, Felicity, catch up already.”

“I’m sorry, I’m still in shock. I mean, you hate this Priest guy.”

Robbie thought back to last night—well, what he remembered of it—and that moment in the bedroom this morning, and… “I know, but…”

“But? There’s a but? Are you”—Felicity paused—“are you actually considering doing this?”

She sounded so scandalized that Robbie started to laugh. “It wouldn’t be the first time I went home with two guys. You know that. I tell you everything.”

“Right, but these two are married.”

Yeah, that’s how he’d felt at first too. But after seeing them together last night and this morning… “I know. But it’s different, I think. They’re so open about it, and honest with each other. Ugh, I don’t know what I want.”

“Yes, you do,” Felicity said, and Robbie bit his lip.

“You’re right. I want to go to dinner and find out more.”

Felicity started to laugh. “What’d I say, horny little boy.”

“Trust me, if you saw these two, you’d want to get between them too.”

“Apparently I don’t have the right equipment for them.”

“Nope, you don’t. But I do.” And his equipment wanted to know more about the flirtatious Frenchman and the ever-so-serious Priest.

* * *

IT WAS JUST after one when Priest climbed into his Aston Martin and slammed the door shut behind him. He’d had a hellish morning in court dealing with a class action suit against a diet drug company, which by no stretch of the imagination was his idea of fun. But with Logan off on his honeymoon in St. Lucia, Priest had picked up a couple of his cases until he returned.

As he sat in the parking garage, Priest let out a deep breath and knew there was more to his foul mood than the fact he’d just had to listen to three hours of brain-numbing testimony. He was still reeling from the new information he’d received that morning regarding Robbie and Logan.

He supposed it shouldn’t have been such a surprise. Robbie’s obvious crush on his work partner wasn’t something he hid well. With the lovestruck expression on his face every time Logan walked in a room, it was a well-known fact that Robbie was infatuated with the man. The surprise here was Logan.

His husband, Tate, was the polar opposite of Robbie, so it never actually occurred to Priest that they had been intimate. He knew that Logan was protective of Robbie—he’d been very clear about that at the party, when he’d threatened both Priest and Julien—but intimate? Priest hadn’t seen that one coming, and he hadn’t realized how much it would piss him off to know that Robbie had been in Logan’s bed, and that Logan had been inside of—

Priest’s ringing cell phone interrupted his thoughts, and just as well—he didn’t think imagining that particular scenario was going to improve his mood in the slightest. Hitting accept, Priest brought his phone to his ear and answered, “Hello.”

“Bonjour. Oh good, I got you.”

“You did, yes,” Priest said, picturing Julien’s handsome face. “Many years ago.”

“Lucky me.”

“I think the general consensus would be lucky me.”

“Then the general consensus would be wrong,” Julien said. “How are you? You left in a hurry this morning.”

“I’m processing,” Priest said.

“I figured as much. New information this morning, oui?”

“Yes. I didn’t know about Logan.”

“And now that you do?” Julien said. “Does it change your mind?”

Does it? Priest thought, and then remembered the way Robbie had looked sitting on their spare bed, staring up at him with eyes full of fire and…interest. “No. It does not.”

“Bien. I like him.”

“Yes, I could tell.” Priest leaned back in his seat, picturing the two men he’d left behind at the condo that morning.

“You do too. Don’t you?”

“I find that I do. However, I’m not sure he feels the same way.”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Julien said. “He’s still coming to dinner.”

“Was there a question about that?”

“For about five seconds after you left this morning, oui.”

“And what changed his mind?”

“You.”

Priest’s body hummed at Julien’s sensual tone, and he shifted in the seat and asked, “What about me?”

“That boy is curious about you. The same way I was when we first met.”

“You called me an idiot the first time we met.”

Julien’s chuckle had Priest reaching down to readjust his pants.

“Mmm, I did, didn’t I? I’m not sure how I was supposed to resist your menacing scowl and threats that day. Nothing like facing a jail sentence to make me hard.”

Priest palmed the very prominent erection now throbbing between his legs. “You and me both, if memory serves correct.”

“It does,” Julien said, his voice now a raspy sigh, letting Priest know they were equally aroused by this memory and conversation. “Joel?”

“Yes?”

“Hurry up and come home so we can go to dinner.”

Priest’s body hummed at the request, and he thought about all the things he wanted from this man. “He’s curious, you say?”

“Curious but wary.”

“Both qualities that I admire.”

“Don’t you mean both qualities that turn you on?”

Priest smirked. “Most of the time. You, on the other hand…”

“What about me?”

Priest imagined the smile that would be stretched across Julien’s sexy mouth and said, “You breathe and I’m turned on. I’ll be home at six to get ready. And Julien?”

“Oui,” Julien said, sounding breathless.

“Don’t come early,” Priest said, and they both knew exactly what he was referring to.

Chapter Seven

CONFESSION

The most fun I’ve ever had was when I was doing something I shouldn’t.

Why should tonight be any different?

LATER THAT NIGHT, Robbie found himself in the back of an Uber heading downtown to the address Julien had texted him. Earlier, he’d sent off a quick message to Elliot telling him they needed to get together ASAP, and then spent the rest of the day trying to decide what to wear tonight. As he looked down at the magenta coat lying across his lap, he grinned. He’d picked his outfit tonight with one thing in mind: to feel comfortable in his own skin.

He’d already had one asshole in his life try to tone him down, and there was no way he would ever do that again. So if Julien and Priest wanted Robbie Bianchi, then they were about to get him—loud, proud, and fucking fabulous, right down to his matching magenta Oxfords.

It was just closing in on eight when the car pulled up outside a historical building downtown, and Robbie looked out the car window to see a beautiful iron awning that stretched out over the sidewalk. There was no restaurant name visible, or people milling about outside, and the only lights he could see were through the shutters of one of the windows off to the side of the main door.

Robbie looked at the driver and said, “Um, are you sure this is the right place?”

His driver, Dave, looked at his GPS and read back the address, and Robbie checked it against Julien’s text. Yep, this is it. Huh. “Is this a restaurant?” he asked, wondering if Dave had dropped people off there before.

“I’m not sure, man. It looks like there’s people inside, though.”

Robbie looked back out the window and decided he was worrying over nothing. “Yeah, you’re right. I’m sure they’re inside. I’ve just never been here before.”

“Me neither. It looks new, judging by the fixtures up there and the empty planter pots.”

Robbie looked out to see that there was a cover over the middle of the awning where what appeared to be a name was underneath, and lining the way up to the front door were several large ceramic pots. He let out a relieved sigh. Maybe Julien knew the chef here or something?

Robbie thanked Dave and got out of the car, and as he did, he smoothed his hands down his pants and then wrapped his coat around his shoulders. He walked up the path that was lined with the planters and took a moment to look at the thick wooden beams supporting the awning above.

The place was gorgeous, glamorous in the way only a true classic could be, and when his Oxfords landed on a large mat in front of the revolving glass door, Robbie looked down and saw JULIEN written in white script across the plush black material.

Wait. This place is Julien’s restaurant?

Robbie knew that Julien had restaurants in both New York and L.A. and that they were world class, but he’d had no idea he was planning to open one here. As he realized exactly where he was standing, the door in front of him began to rotate, and coming through it to greet him was none other than Priest.

In pressed black pants and a white dress shirt, on which he’d left the top two buttons open, Priest was the very epitome of casual sophistication, and looked as though he belonged exactly where he was, stepping out of a grand old building. The only thing that would’ve made it perfect was if it was in another time. Maybe when Priest’s pal Sinatra could’ve graced the restaurant and serenaded them all for the night.

Robbie quietly laughed at the thought, wondering when he’d become so fanciful, as Priest stepped out of the door.

Not one to usually care one way or another what someone thought about him, Robbie was surprised to feel a wave of uncertainty wash over him as Priest ran his eyes down his outfit, and then ever so slowly brought them back up to his face.

Robbie was close to demanding that Priest tell him what he thought, but something made him hold his tongue. Maybe the daring look in Priest’s eyes challenging him to speak.

“I see you found the place without any problem,” Priest said, and Robbie looked past his shoulder to the doors with the wooden paneling and golden trim.

“It wasn’t easy without a name.”

“Even with a name, you wouldn’t have found it easier. JULIEN is not yet open to the public.”

So Robbie had been right—this was going to be Julien’s new restaurant. A Chicago location. But if it wasn’t open to the public… “Then why am I here?”

“Because tonight you are not the public.” Priest stepped aside, gesturing for Robbie to walk by, and as he did, he stopped and turned his head to meet Priest eye to eye.

“Then what am I?”

“Tonight, you are ours.”

* * *

PRIEST FOLLOWED ROBBIE through the revolving door of JULIEN and kept his eyes trained on the regal set of his shoulders under the bold coat that was draped over the top of them.

Robbie had dressed to impress tonight. Or he’d dressed thinking that he would embarrass and upset. But if that was his intention, he was out of luck. Priest could barely tear his eyes off Robbie’s long legs, which were wrapped in rose-colored pants, or the fitted cream turtleneck he’d tucked in all perfect and proper, which made Priest want to take him to the closest table, lay him down on it, and mess him the fuck up.

But that wasn’t the plan tonight, and when Robbie stopped in the main entrance to the restaurant, Priest came up behind him and said by his ear, “What do you think?”

“It’s beautiful,” Robbie said as he took in the coffered ceiling of the main dining room and the refined neoclassical architecture surrounding them.

The space would eventually hold up to one hundred and fifty guests. But right now, it was empty, save the two of them, and all that could be seen were round tables, with pristine white linens set to perfection, and wall sconces in small alcoves, giving an intimate glow to the room. Off to the left was the bar area, and to the right was a wall lined with hundreds of bottles of wine—that was where they were going.

Priest placed a hand on the small of Robbie’s back, and when he startled at the touch, Priest said, “May I?”

Robbie swallowed, his eyes doing a quick sweep of the space, no doubt searching out Julien, but then he nodded. “You may. But don’t get too handsy back there.”

Priest gave him a questioning look and then urged Robbie in the direction he wanted him to go. “And what constitutes too handsy?”

Robbie’s feet faltered at the question, and Priest took hold of his arm to steady him.

“Is this too much, would you say?”

As Robbie looked down to where Priest’s hand lay on his arm and bit on his lip—something he did when he was nervous—the sight of his teeth pressing into that soft flesh made Priest want to be the one biting him. Instead, he waited, sensing that as brave as Robbie was trying to be, there was a skittish air to him tonight. Which told Priest that if they moved too fast, Robbie would bolt, and that would be the end of that.

“No,” Robbie said. “I just meant keep it above the waist.”

Priest lowered his eyes to the lone cream button at the waistband of Robbie’s pants. “I can do that.”

Robbie let out a breathless little laugh. “You’re trying to throw me off my game, right?”

“Why would you think that?”

“Because you’re being nice, and polite, and for you, that seems like a game.”

Priest regarded Robbie closely and then began to walk again, and Robbie did the same.

“I don’t play games. In fact, neither of us do,” Priest said, as they rounded the dividing wall and stepped into the Lounge, an intimate space with wood-paneled walls, comfortable sofas, low chairs, and a more muted glow that offered a relaxed ambiance for lovers and secret rendezvous. “Julien and I are one hundred percent transparent with anyone we plan to take to our bed.”

Robbie raised his chin, in that telltale sign of courage, and said, “And is that where you plan to take me?”

Priest brought his hand around from his back and tapped that pointy chin. “Some of the times.”

“Some of the—? There’ll be more than one time?”

“We hope so.”

Robbie sucked in a breath and swallowed. “And what about the other times?”

Priest smiled. “I’d hoped you would be like this. Julien said that you were.”

“Like what?”

“Curious. You’re very curious, and I like that. But,” Priest said, and glanced over Robbie’s shoulder, “we’ll talk more about that in a minute. I believe our chef for the evening would like your attention.”

At the mention of Julien, Robbie turned around, and when both of them faced the owner of the building they were standing in, Priest leaned down and whispered in Robbie’s ear, “That expression on his face means that he wants you to come.”

Robbie’s head whipped to the left to face Priest, and it wasn’t lost on Priest that their lips were the closest they’d ever been. It wasn’t lost on Robbie either, judging by the pink shade now flushing his cheeks.

“You better move. Julien’s somewhat temperamental about who comes in his restaurant and when. Don’t want to let this opportunity pass you by.”

* * *

MON DIEU… ROBBIE looked good enough to eat as he stood in front of Priest in an outfit that made Julien think of the sweet cotton candy he used to get at the local fair.

With his hair sweeping off to the side, and his face devoid of all makeup but the natural blush staining his cheeks from whatever Priest had just said, Robbie looked young, fresh, and so fucking sweet that Julien’s teeth ached almost as much as his stiffening dick.

As Robbie and Priest made their way toward him, Julien couldn’t help but note the way his husband was checking out the man between the two of them. Priest’s eyes were on Robbie’s ass, and Julien could only imagine what was going through Priest’s head.

“Bonsoir. You look gorgeous tonight. I see you found my new slice of paradise,” Julien said as he stepped forward to greet Robbie with a kiss to both cheeks. “I hope Priest behaved himself just now.”

When Julien took a step back, Robbie glanced at the silent man beside him. “Surprisingly, he did.”

“Good. Otherwise I’d have to punish him, and it’s much more fun when Priest’s the one doing that.” When Robbie’s eyes widened a fraction, Julien laughed. “Don’t look so worried—he’s really very sweet, deep down inside. The fun part is getting in there and finding it.”

“Thank you, Julien. For such high praise,” Priest said, and the slight tilt to his lips had Julien grinning.

“You’re welcome. I haven’t even started listing your most favorable qualities, mon amour.”

“That’s what I’m afraid of,” Priest said in a tone that suggested otherwise, making Robbie grin.

“Can I take your coat for you?” Julien asked, gesturing to the bright garment around Robbie’s shoulders.

“Oh, yeah,” Robbie said, and took it off. “This place is like something out of a movie. It’s so fancy.”

Julien draped the soft fabric over his arm and nodded as he looked around the restaurant. “Thank you. It’s almost ready for opening.”

“When’s that?” Robbie asked.

“Valentine’s Day. So the middle of next month,” Priest answered.

Robbie looked around again and laughed softly as he shook his head. “I’m sorry. I just can’t believe I’m standing in one of your restaurants. Julien Thornton’s restaurant. That’s, like, wow—not gonna lie.”

Julien chuckled. “Well, I’m hoping you’ll do more than just stand in it, princesse.” Robbie’s cheeks turned crimson, and Julien really started to laugh then. “Wherever did your mind just go?”

“Nowhere,” Robbie said, and then looked over at Priest, who was watching the exchange with guarded eyes.

“I told you,” Priest said to Julien. “That’s something we’ll have to work on.”

Robbie screwed his nose up. “What is?”

“Your habit of lying.”

“I don’t lie.”

“No?” Priest said.

“No.”

“Then what were you just thinking that made your face turn the same shade as your coat?”

Robbie’s mouth opened and shut several times, until Julien decided to step in and save the poor man. “Joel, why don’t you go to our table, and Robbie and I will join you shortly.”

“Are you trying to get rid of me?” Priest asked.

“Oui, I am.” Julien then kissed Priest on the cheek to soften the blow.

“Fair enough. I’ll see you both soon.”

Julien inclined his head, and as Priest disappeared around the corner and out of sight, Robbie let out a breath.

“Are you all right?” Julien asked.

“Yeah, he’s just…” Robbie tugged at the neck of his sweater. “Is he always like that?”

“Yes. He is.” Julien regarded Robbie closely. “Would you like a drink?”

“God yes.”

“Okay, then. Let’s go and get you a drink, and we’ll talk.”

* * *

ROBBIE COULDN’T STOP his eyes from hungrily roving over Julien as he weaved them through the tables of the main dining area. He was wearing a pair of white linen pants that sat low on his hips, and a V-neck tee that was tight, black, and outlined every muscle to perfection.

Robbie watched the shift of his shoulder blades as he walked, the trim waist, his spectacular ass, and just…wow. Julien should’ve looked out of place dressed as he was in the opulent setting. But he didn’t. He looked comfortable, at home, and so fucking sexy that Robbie was having a difficult time walking.

As they made their way over to the bar area, Robbie felt as though he’d stepped back in time. This space of the restaurant had an old European charm about it. It was understated and classic, and brought to mind jazz and cultured people sitting about sipping their cocktails. Actually, when he thought about it, it was the perfect blend of the two men he was eating dinner with tonight.

Julien, the sexy, smooth European-American whose smile and charm made Robbie want to do whatever he asked. And Priest, the classic/cultured suit whose serious vibe was starting to turn Robbie on as opposed to irritate the shit out of him.

The two together made Robbie’s entire body feel as though it were connected to an electrical socket, and he was close to positive he’d sell his soul to experience the shock of it, even though he was aware he was playing with something incredibly dangerous. Something he knew he shouldn’t touch.

Julien stepped around the bar and indicated that Robbie should take a seat. So he moved one of the barstools, sat down, and then looked across the counter to the three brightly lit archways where shelves of alcohol were fully stocked and ready to serve.

“And what would you like to drink tonight?” Julien said, his eyes twinkling as he added, “A French Whore, perhaps?”

As Robbie’s words from last night floated in the air between them, he decided it was time to relax. Priest had definitely rattled him a little at first, but it was time to loosen up and be himself—and holding back was so not his style.

Hooking his feet on the rung of the stool, Robbie leaned over the counter and aimed his eyes at Julien’s mouth. “I’d definitely like to taste something French.”

Julien chuckled, and the sound was low and provocative as it wrapped itself around Robbie and went straight to his cock. Then Julien put his hands on the counter and leaned in until his lips were only inches from Robbie’s. “You’re a naughty boy, aren’t you, Mr. Bianchi.”

Breathe, Robbie thought, and willed himself not to hyperventilate. But that wasn’t so easy when he was this close to Julien’s mouth. “You asked me what I wanted.”

“And you want something…French in your mouth?”

“Yes, please,” Robbie answered eagerly, and Julien laughed, a wicked, sexy sound that made Robbie squirm on his seat.

“Have you ever had anything French before?”

“A kiss. Want to give me another?” Robbie said, batting his lashes.

“Oh, I want to kiss you, princesse. And if you’re a good boy, I just might.”

“I can be good. God,” Robbie said before he could stop himself. “You’re so fucking hot.”

The smile that curved Julien’s full lips was sex, but on, like, steroids.

“Merci.”

“And that? Fuck me.” Robbie lowered a hand down to press it against his erection. His breathing now more like panting. “That just makes you even hotter.”

Julien took hold of Robbie’s chin and said, “Good. I’ll be sure to speak French whenever I want your cock hard.”

That will never be a problem around you, Robbie thought, as Julien let him go.

“So, what would you like to drink?”

“Huh?” Robbie said, his brain still conjuring up images of French kissing and hard cocks.

“I asked what you’d like to drink.”

“Oh.” Robbie’s eyes went to the shelves of liquor as he tried to think about something other than the ache between his legs. And when he finally had himself under some kind of control, he looked back to Julien and said, “How about Sex on My Face?”

Julien reached for a glass and put it on the counter, and then grabbed a bottle of Malibu and whiskey. “You’re a shameless flirt.”

“As if you’re not. Plus, Priest told me not to lie.”

“That he did,” Julien said, and began to mix the drink.

Robbie watched his every move. Those long fingers, tight around the cocktail shaker. The muscles under his tight black tee, and those lips Robbie wanted to feel on every part of his body? Yeah, he was watching those too.

There was a reason Julien had become the celebrity he had beyond his cooking abilities. It was the overall package. French. Gorgeous. Flirtatious. Add in the fact he could cook like a boss, and both men and women had fallen in love with the temperamental chef.

Julien was sex personified with those full lips and harsh features, until he smiled and that dimple snuck out to play. And right now, he was pushing a drink across to Robbie with a smirk that promised he was in for one hell of a night.

As Robbie picked up his glass, Julien raised the one he’d made for himself, and then lifted his eyes up and over Robbie’s shoulder.

It wasn’t until Robbie turned around to see where Julien was looking that he noticed an upper level of sorts. It wasn’t a balcony. It wasn’t an open floor space. More a room with a view, and standing in that room, watching the two of them, was Priest. He had a glass of wine in his hand and a pensive look on his face, and when he crooked a finger at Robbie, Robbie’s cock got impossibly harder.

“May tonight bring many more opportunities for…sex on your face,” Julien said, and Robbie let out an inelegant snort and grinned as he raised his glass to his lips, because there was no way he wasn’t going to drink to that.

Chapter Eight

CONFESSION

No one ever says they want to have a smart sexual experience. No.

They want a hot, wild, oh-my-God-there-goes-my-brain sexual experience. That’s the only excuse I have for any of this—I’ve lost my mind.

AFTER PRIEST HAD left the other two in the Lounge, he had headed up to the skybox of JULIEN with his laptop and a bottle of Pinot, ready to sit and watch as Julien and Robbie became better acquainted with one another.

The perfect vantage point, the skybox had been the brainchild of Julien when they’d looked over the building. It was a private dining area on the upper level that seated up to four guests in the glass-encased space, and it offered a bird’s-eye view of the kitchen, the bar, and the main dining room.

It had originally been designed with the idea that this would be an exclusive table for guests wanting to come and see Julien in action down there in his domain. But at the last minute, Julien had made an executive decision: the skybox was to be theirs, a private table where the two of them could share a meal at any time, or where Priest could come and work at night if he chose to.

Not a bad deal at all. The top table, in what he knew would soon be one of the most talked about restaurants in the country? It didn’t get better than that—except, of course, when the owner and executive chef joined him, and perhaps brought something extra sweet along with.

Priest took a sip from his glass of wine and watched as Robbie pushed up off his barstool and leaned across the counter toward Julien, and he felt his cock react when his husband moved in until his lips almost touched Robbie’s. The two of them loved this dance, the will-he-or-won’t-he of it all, and Julien was such a good partner. No matter who he was dancing with.

The men down below exchanged conversation. A smile here. A laugh there. And then Priest saw one of Robbie’s hands move under the bar to press up against what Priest could only imagine was an erection as hard as the one he had.

That’s right, Priest thought, get used to it. Because being aroused around Julien was a natural state.

Julien knew exactly how to tease a person until they would do anything to be touched, kissed, or fucked, and Priest knew that he had Robbie at that point. Actually, Robbie looked as though he were a second away from climbing over the bar and scaling Julien like a tree—and Julien wouldn’t mind, not one little bit. As long as he knew Priest’s eyes were on him, and they most definitely were.

Priest got to his feet, wine in hand, and walked over to the window. He wanted to see more, to get closer to what was going on, and when he reached the spot that overlooked the bar, he braced a hand on the wall where the privacy curtains hung and took a sip of his wine.

Down below, Julien poured the drinks he’d just mixed, pushed one across the bar to Robbie, and then raised his eyes to finally meet Priest’s. Julien had known that he was there all along, of course, but when an arrogant smile crossed Julien’s mouth, Robbie finally clued in and turned.

As the princess’s eyes found Priest’s, there was no outrage there. No shock. If anything, Robbie looked intrigued. He raised his drink to his lips and took another sip, and Priest let his eyes wander down to the very prominent erection in Robbie’s pants and thought gotcha, before he removed his hand from the wall and crooked a finger at the sassy young man in pink.

Julien said something then, because Robbie chuckled and then grinned, but he never took his eyes from Priest’s. Time’s up, Robert Bianchi. Now let’s see where this is all going to go. Shall we?

* * *

“WHAT’S UP THERE?” Robbie said, as Priest disappeared out of sight.

“Our table,” Julien said as he came around the counter and ushered Robbie out of the bar area and down a narrow hall. “It’s a private area for Priest and myself whenever we want it. And tonight, you.”

Robbie’s heart jackhammered as he followed Julien past a large set of double doors, with a square glass window in each giving a peek at the restaurant’s state-of-the-art kitchen. “Is that where we’re going now?”

“It’s where you’re going,” Julien said, as they stopped in front of what looked like a door with the same intricate molding that decorated the main dining room.

“Me?” Robbie said, as Julien pressed a button on the wall. The door slid open, revealing an elevator. Julien put a hand up to hold it in place, and then nodded at the same time Robbie shook his head.

There was no way he was going to voluntarily put himself in Priest’s presence alone. Not after that look he’d just given him or that silent summons with the crook of a finger. And hello, with the way Robbie’s body was all primed and ready for sex, Priest was the last person he needed to be near. He wanted Julien there. Needed him there. “I can wait with you,” Robbie suggested.

“I know,” Julien said. “But there’s no need. I’ll be up in just a minute. And Priest’s waiting.”

Yeah, okay, that doesn’t make me want to get in the elevator.

When Robbie tried for a smile, Julien laughed. “Can I tell you something, princesse?” he said, as Robbie tightened his fingers around the glass in his hand.

“Okay.”

“You hold the power here.”

Uh, Robbie seriously doubted that. “Sure I do.”

“You do.” Julien gestured to the elevator with a tilt of his head, and Robbie took a deep breath and stepped inside. “We want you,” Julien said, and ran his eyes down to the erection Robbie had no hope of getting rid of. “He wants you. And he’s working really hard to get you. How often do you think someone like Priest does that?”

Never. Knowing Priest, he probably expected all men to kneel at his feet if they wanted his attention.

“Once,” Julien said, as he stepped back from the door. “He’s done it once before.”

Before Robbie could think over the meaning behind that, the doors slid shut, locking him inside, and then the elevator began to move.

Shit. Oh shit.

He quickly downed the rest of his drink and looked himself over to make sure everything was in order.

Fuck, why does Priest always make me so damn nervous? I look phenomenal. Of course he wants me. I hold the power.

But when the elevator jolted to a stop and the door slid open, revealing the man who made him feel so off-balance, Robbie knew that any power he held was nothing in comparison to whatever it was that Priest possessed.

“Robert. Won’t you join me?”

Robbie straightened his shoulders as he stepped off the elevator, determined to hold his ground and not be intimidated.

He wants me. He wants me, Robbie repeated in his head. But when Priest’s lips curved into a mere hint of a smile, Robbie cursed, because damn it, he wanted him too.

“How did you like the bar area? I feel you are a good person to judge, considering where you work,” Priest said, as though this wasn’t the strangest situation Robbie had ever found himself in. Not because there were two men involved. Oh no, that he could handle, and had several times before.

This was strange because a) they were married, and Robbie wasn’t sure what he was allowed to do or say, and to who. And b) one of those men was Joel fucking Priestley. A man who’d rubbed him wrong from the moment they’d met. A man who Robbie wanted rubbing him right now, despite every warning in his brain.

“It’s unbelievable. People are going to die when they see it,” Robbie said, as he looked around and ordered his legs to move. The space he was now standing in was like one of those fancy boxes at a sports game but instead of overlooking a stadium, the room overlooked the restaurant and kitchen below.

“I agree,” Priest said, and Robbie shifted his eyes to the man who sat on the black leather seat that stretched across the far wall.

There were shelves behind Priest with photos of Julien from the show, with other chefs—there was even one with Priest in front of the Eiffel Tower—and the table was elegantly set with wine glasses of different sizes, a pitcher of iced water, and shiny silverware. There were two low chairs on Robbie’s side of the table, and the room held an air of culinary sophistication. But those privacy curtains Robbie could see pushed back from the windows implied that the vibe in this room could change to down and dirty in mere seconds.

Priest had one arm casually resting across the back of the seat, and the other stretched out on the table. There was a closed laptop in front of him, a bottle and glass of wine beside it, and the only sign that Priest was anything other than one hundred percent relaxed was the tap, tap, tap of his index finger against the pristine tablecloth. “This room is my favorite.”

“Of course it is,” Robbie said, and made his way over to the table where he stopped behind one of the low chairs.

“Why do you say that?”

“It’s private. You don’t have to deal with other human beings. And you get to spy on everyone from up here in your great tower.”

Priest reached for his wine and took a sip. “I’d agree with that. You pay attention. That’s good.”

“I’m so happy to please you,” Robbie said, tongue in cheek, and tapped the back of the chair, trying to think of something to say as the elevator whirred, indicating it was going down. Oh thank you, Jesus. Julien was coming up.

“Robert?”

“Yeah?”

“Why don’t you sit down?” Priest said, and looked at the seat opposite him.

Robbie put his empty glass on the table and pulled out a chair, and he was intensely aware of each sound the elevator made as he stared at Priest, who was watching his every move.

Once he was seated, Robbie let his eyes roam over Priest’s face to the scruff covering his cheeks and surrounding his lips. He wondered if it was soft or rough, and how it would feel against his skin. Would it leave a mark if Priest kissed him hard enough? Or would it…tickle?

Okay, wow. That was just weird thinking about Priest like that, and as a soft chime alerted him that the elevator was back on their floor, Robbie swallowed and told himself to chill out already.

Julien’s chuckle was a welcome sound in the tension-filled room. “And here I was worried that things would be awkward up here.”

Priest finally broke eye contact with Robbie to look over his shoulder at his husband.

“Not awkward at all,” Priest said. “We were just getting comfortable.”

As Priest talked, Robbie found his eyes drawn back to his mouth. Back to thinking about how it would feel on top of his, demanding he open for him and— Oh my God. I’m going insane.

“Robert?”

“What?” he snapped, and then realized how he sounded. “Sorry. What did you say?”

“I asked if you were okay?” Priest said, as Julien placed two silver-domed plates on the table, and then walked around to take a seat beside his husband.

Robbie’s eyes moved between the pair, and then landed on Priest. Was he okay? Somehow, that didn’t feel like the best way to describe what he was feeling right then. He’d never been more turned on or confused about anything in his life. Usually, a hookup was simple. He’d hit a club, down some alcohol, dance his ass off, and then wind up in someone’s bed.

This scenario was light years away from anything he’d participated in. So no, he wasn’t…okay. “You’re kidding, right?”

“No,” Priest said, short and succinct, as always.

And that was when Robbie finally lost it. “No, I’m not okay. I feel like I’m sitting at a job interview with a hard-on where I have to be on my best behavior. When all I really want is—” Robbie clamped his mouth shut just in time to stop the words he’d been going to say from flying out of it.

“When all you really want is what?” Priest said, and it didn’t escape Robbie that his voice now sounded several octaves lower than it had a second ago.

“Nothing.” Robbie crossed his arms, frustrated, and when Julien chuckled, Robbie aimed his eyes at him. “What’s so funny?”

“You, princesse,” Julien said. “You’re cute when you pout.”

“I’m not pouting,” Robbie said, and did just that as Priest lowered his arm from the back of the seat and clasped his hands on the table.

“What did I tell you about lying?” Priest said.

Robbie rolled his eyes. “I’m not lying.”

“I think you are.”

“And I don’t care,” Robbie told him, barely resisting the urge to stick out his tongue, and this time, Priest started to laugh.

“Okay, then. How about I go first?” Priest said, and Robbie wondered what the hell he was talking about. “I’m going to really enjoy spanking your ass before I fuck it whenever you run your mouth like that with me.”

Robbie’s eyes became wide as saucers. He did not just say that to me.

“Of course,” Priest continued, “that’s dependent on whether or not you decide you want that to happen.”

Uhh… Robbie was busy trying to remember how to work his tongue, but his dick sure had no problem letting its decision be known.

It wanted in.

Somewhere.

Now.

Julien leaned into Priest’s side and nuzzled his nose against the stubble of his husband’s cheek, then he flicked his tongue over Priest’s earlobe, making Robbie squirm on his seat.

Fuck, they’re hot together. So. Goddamn. Hot.

“Do you?” Priest said, and Robbie blinked a couple of times, trying to think, which was difficult when all the blood had up and left his head.

What did Priest want to know? Oh right, if Robbie was interested. Well, that all depended on one thing. He just had to remember how to speak so he could ask.

“What—” When Robbie’s voice cracked, Priest’s lips twisted in an arrogant grin, and that cocksure expression as he was getting kissed all over, and God only knew what beneath the table, when Robbie was sitting there achingly hard, made Robbie’s spine stiffen with annoyance.

Thinks he can shock me, does he? What was it Julien had said to Robbie? That he held the power. Well, let’s see about that.

“Fine,” Robbie said, proud of the fact his voice sounded clear and in control compared to a second ago. “You want me to be honest? I’ll be honest. If you two could stop with the foreplay, that’d be really nice. It’s making my dick hard, which is making me irritable. More irritable than the fact that I’m hangry, and that never ends well for anyone.” Robbie picked up his napkin, flicked it open, and laid it on his lap. “Then, after I eat, maybe we can talk about what you’re offering, and I’ll decide if it sounds like something I want to get in the middle of—quite literally.”

Julien’s eyes twinkled with mischief, letting Robbie know he’d just played his part to perfection as Priest arched a cool eyebrow.

“Okay?” Robbie said. “Okay. So, what’s for dinner, chef?” Robbie then reached for the silver dome in front of him and lifted it off. “I believe you promised me something French in my mouth.”

Chapter Nine

CONFESSION

Having a big mouth is never overrated.

Especially around a pompous ass and a lovely prick.

BRAVO, MONSIEUR, THAT was perfect, Julien thought, as he looked over at Robbie, who was busy studying his plate.

When Julien had first entered the skybox, the tension up there could’ve been cut with a knife. But after a few minutes and a little visual stimulation, Robbie had finally let his frustration out and settled into being himself, which was exactly who they wanted him to be.

“I did promise you something French, didn’t I?” Julien said in answer to Robbie’s question, as he sat back on the seat and casually rested an arm behind Priest, and Robbie continued to inspect the food he’d just uncovered.

When he finally raised his eyes to meet Julien’s, the sass from only seconds ago had been replaced with awe and respect. “This is a work of art. I can’t eat this.”

“Yes, you can. He’ll be offended if you don’t,” Priest said, as he removed the cover on his plate also. “One thing you need to know about Julien is that his ego likes to be stroked almost as much as his cock.”

A burst of laughter escaped Robbie at that, and a truce of sorts settled around them all. “I know. I learned that from watching him on Chef Master.”

Priest took his napkin from the table, unfolded it, and draped it over his lap. “In that case, you also know he’s a pain in the ass. But if you ask him nicely, he’ll make sure to stretch you nice and good first.”

“It’s true, I will,” Julien said, and then slowly licked his lower lip. “One of my favorite things to do.”

“Oh my God,” Robbie said. “You two are… Shit.”

Julien winked and then gestured to the plate in front of Robbie. “Your meal tonight is: Colorado Lamb Chop, White and Petit Rouge Sea Island Peas, Yellow Chicorée, and Minted Mustard.”

“I’m sorry, can you repeat that?” Robbie said. “I’m still thinking about your favorite things list.”

Priest smirked as Julien repeated himself, and then he added, “I assume you eat meat.”

The minx across from them grinned an unholy grin and nodded. “Oh yes, I love to eat meat.”

Julien let his eyes fall to Robbie’s lips, picturing them wrapped around his or Priest’s cock, and then hummed in the back of his throat. “Bien. I’d be disappointed if you didn’t.”

Robbie looked at Priest’s plate, then his own, and said to Julien, “Are you not eating?”

“Non,” Julien said. “I was tasting as I cooked. I want you two to enjoy.”

Priest picked up the bottle of wine on the table to refill his glass, and then offered it to Robbie, who shook his head.

“I think I should stop with one drink tonight. I had plenty last night.”

“I agree,” Priest said, and Robbie immediately went on the defensive.

“Then why offer?”

“Because it’s the polite thing to do,” Priest said, as Julien filled a glass with water for Robbie instead.

“And you’re always polite?” Robbie said. “Yeah, right.”

“Perhaps polite is the wrong word,” Priest said, as he cut into his lamb chop.

“Proper,” Julien said. “The right word is proper. Priest likes things done as they should be. In order.”

Robbie rolled his eyes as he too cut into the lamb and then stabbed at it with his fork. “In other words, you’re a control freak.”

Priest silently brought the piece of lamb to his mouth, and as he slipped it inside, Julien watched those strong teeth bite down and clear the tines. Robbie was also staring across the table waiting for a reaction, and once Priest swallowed, he said, “Yes. That’s exactly what I am and what I like—control.”

Robbie’s eyes shifted back to Julien. “So how’s that work? You don’t exactly seem like the type who likes to be bossed around. I watched you on TV for four months, remember?”

Smart man. “You’re right. I’m not,” Julien said, as he slipped a hand over Priest’s thigh and Robbie brought his fork up to his mouth. “But that’s where you come in.”

Robbie’s fork halted midair, and the penny finally dropped. “Oh.”

“Oui.”

“So you want to control me?” Robbie started to laugh, and then he looked over at Priest, whose expression remained impassive, and laughed a little more. “Do I really seem like the kind of person who wants to be bossed around? Who’s going to listen to a word you say?”

“Yes,” Priest said, and Robbie’s mouth fell open.

“You’re delusional.”

“No, I’m not. Everything about you is shouting out for someone to look deeper. To find the real you, and know you,” Priest said, as he took hold of Julien’s hand and slid it up and over the erection now straining the zipper of his pants. “Your clothes, your attitude, all the glitter and shine. It makes my cock hard, and my fingers ache to strip away the layers because I want to see what’s underneath. We both want to see what’s underneath. And I think you want to show us.”

Julien caught the scent of Priest’s cologne as he widened his straddle on the seat beside him. A rich, masculine blend that brought to mind hot, rough sex, and Julien felt his heart race with anticipation.

At times like this, Priest was a force to be reckoned with. He was confident, determined, and focused on getting what he wanted—what they wanted—and that just happened to be the beautiful man sitting across from them all fresh-faced and wide-eyed.

* * *

ROBBIE COULDN’T TAKE his eyes off Priest. It was as though his words had hypnotized him, and he was surprised he hadn’t bent the fork he was holding, given how hard he was gripping the damn thing.

When he realized they were waiting for an answer, Robbie blinked a couple of times and said, “You’re wrong. I dress how I feel. There’s nothing more to it than that.”

“I agree,” Priest said. “You do dress according to how you feel. But the first time I saw you, you were lost. I’ve only ever met one other who was more so.”

Robbie narrowed his eyes, feeling more exposed sitting there fully dressed than he would’ve had he been standing naked. “I’m sorry, I thought you were a lawyer, not some second-rate psychiatrist. You don’t know what the hell you’re talking about.”

“Trust me, I’m no psychiatrist. But I’ve been watching you for months now, and I know I’m right.”

Robbie snorted and put his fork back down on the plate, his food now forgotten. “You don’t know shit.”

“I know that you’re upset about Logan getting married, even though they’re your friends and you want them to be happy. I also know that you want to be with us, even though the thought of it scares you.”

Robbie’s leg started to bounce under the table, and he wanted to scream at Priest that he was wrong. But damn the bastard, he wasn’t.

“Why?” Priest said as his eyes moved over Robbie’s face. “Why are you scared of us? I know you’ve been with two men before, so it can’t be that.”

Robbie felt his cheeks flame, but he refused to feel ashamed of his past. It wasn’t like these two held the prize for ethics and fucking morals.

“It’s not that,” he said, and then looked over at Julien. “But I’ve never been with two who were married.”

“Was that on purpose or just the way it worked out?” Priest asked, and Robbie glared at him.

“I don’t know.”

“Yes, you do.”

“Has anyone ever told you that you’re annoying as hell?”

“Yes, many times,” Priest said, and then his eyes squeezed shut and let out a hiss of air. “Julien,” he growled out.

“Mon amour…” Julien purred by Priest’s ear. “Ease up on the questions, non?”

Robbie’s eyes dropped to where Julien’s hand was under the table. He had an idea of what was going on down there, but instead of the pleasure he expected Priest to be getting, it seemed as though Julien was somehow reining the jackass in, and that was totally hot.

“Let go, Julien. Or start moving your fucking hand,” Priest said in a tone that sounded like a whip cracking, but Julien just chuckled.

Priest’s nostrils flared as he took in what appeared to be a calming breath, and then he reopened his eyes and focused on Robbie, who noticed they were now that melted steel color.

Priest was highly aroused, and suddenly Robbie didn’t care that Priest could see too much and wanted to boss his ass around in the bedroom. No, Robbie just wanted to watch whatever was going to happen next.

“Excuse his manners, princesse. But put the poor man out of his misery.” Julien grinned at Robbie, a teasing smile on his full lips, which lessened the harshness of the order he’d just given. But there was no mistake. It was an order. “Are you interested? Or are we just wasting our time here?”

Robbie swallowed, his dick hard and his heart pounding as he shook his head. “No.”

“No, we’re not wasting our time? Or no, you’re not interested?” Julien asked, and his arm began moving up and down in the age-old rhythm of giving a really solid hand job.

Robbie didn’t know where to look. Julien’s eyes were calling to him, but so was what his hand was doing, and then there was Priest, who was leaning back against the seat and had one hand gripping the table.

God, Robbie wanted to touch himself so badly. “I haven’t left yet, have I?”

Priest’s lips curved. “No. But maybe that’s because you’re afraid to stand.”

“And why would I be afraid of that?”

“Because then you wouldn’t be able to hide how fucking hot you are over the fact that Julien is getting me off right now.”

On reflex, Robbie stuck his tongue out at Priest, and those grey eyes dropped to his mouth.

“Come over here and do that,” Priest said, and when Robbie settled back in his chair and shook his head, he heard Julien laugh.

“Scared?” Priest asked.

“Smart,” Robbie replied. “You haven’t told me nearly enough for me to let you near my tongue.”

“Oh…” Julien said, and flicked his tongue over Priest’s earlobe. “Someone’s playing hard to get. I like that.”

Priest groaned and then shifted on his seat, and Robbie finally saw that Julien had undone Priest’s black pants and had his hand deep down inside them.

You hold the power, Robbie reminded himself, and right now, Julien Thornton and Joel Priestley were eyeing him like two hungry tigers.

“You want that, don’t you? My tongue in your mouth?” Robbie said. “In Julien’s.”

“I also want our cocks in yours,” Priest said. “So what more do you want to know here, Robert? My patience is wearing thin.”

“Well, for starters,” Robbie said, and shoved his chair back from the table, “what happens when your patience runs out? Are you going to come all over Julien’s hand? Or wouldn’t that be”—Robbie paused and pursed his lips as though thinking it over—“proper?”

* * *

PRIEST’S FINGERS TIGHTENED on the table in an effort not to haul himself up, march around it, and pull Robbie to his feet so he could take that sassy mouth with his own.

Fuck, he was perfect for them. The perfect blend of sass and sex, and when his temper got the better of him, Robbie didn’t have one damn problem standing up to either of them.

The only question that remained was: would he lie down for them? Kneel for them?

Priest took his hand off the table and placed it over the top of Julien’s to increase the pressure and pace, and didn’t miss the way Robbie’s eyes followed the move.

“Quite the opposite, actually,” Priest said. “Coming on Julien is my right, just as it’s his with me. So it’s always proper. Always appropriate. We’d like that right with you.”

“Fuck,” Robbie said, and finally reached down to rub at the erection Priest could see outlined in his pants.

Julien hummed his enjoyment at what Robbie was doing, and Priest knew it was now or never to take this to the next step. “Unbutton your pants, Robert.”

Robbie was either going to tell them to fuck off and leave, or he was going to undo that cream button at the waist of his pants and show them what they wanted to see.

Robbie spread his legs and ever so slowly touched a finger to the button. “If I agree…” He looked at them both, his breathing more rapid, his neck flushed, and his hand back to massaging his dick. “Then what?”

“Then I’ll finally let you put something French in your mouth.” Just as Priest suspected, Robbie’s eyes flew to Julien, not the untouched meal on the table.

“Yes,” Priest said, and pumped his hips up, unable to stop the visual now in his head. “You’ll never taste anything better.”

“Not true, mon amour,” Julien said, and then lifted the hand he’d been using on Priest and dragged a sticky finger over his tongue. “You taste délicieusement bon.”

“Okay, fuck it. Yes,” Robbie said, and got to his feet. “I agree. But I have one condition.”

Priest arched an eyebrow, dying to know what that would be as Robbie popped the button open on his pants.

“I get to come tonight. I don’t care who does it and I don’t care how. But you better make me come after all this, or I won’t put out next time.”

Chapter Ten

CONFESSION

Uhh, you know that saying?

Keep your friends close but your enemies closer?

I’m about to take that to a whole new level.

“DEAL,” PRIEST SAID, and Julien’s cock punched against the linen of his pants at the promise his husband had just made. “But you don’t come until I say so.”

As Robbie nodded his agreement, Julien reached down and adjusted his erection. Putain, this was really about to happen.

“Good,” Priest said. “Now undo your pants.”

Without hesitation, Robbie unzipped, and Julien’s breath caught in anticipation at what would be revealed as those pants were shoved off his hips.

“Mon Dieu,” Julien said when he took in the skimpy hipster briefs that were the same bright color as Robbie’s coat. “I had hoped for pink.”

Julien got to his feet, and as he came around the table, Robbie kicked out of his shoes and pants and watched his approach.

“Pink and sweet,” Julien said. “Good enough to eat.”

Robbie’s chest rose and fell under that cream turtleneck of his, as he reached down to stroke the erection his tiny briefs barely concealed. Julien let his eyes take in the delectable picture before him, and then he reached for Robbie’s waist and pulled him flush against his body.

“Let us see if I am right, oui?” Julien then took Robbie’s lips with his own, and the sound that escaped Robbie was one of blissful ecstasy, as he grasped Julien’s biceps and opened for him. Julien rubbed his tongue against the eager one he found inside, and as he teased and tormented, his hands slid around to the tight ass he wanted to hold.

He hauled Robbie closer so he could grind himself against the long cock that was trapped in that minuscule pair of briefs, and Robbie moaned and wrapped a leg up around Julien’s thigh as he rolled his hips forward, letting Julien know how turned on he was. But when Julien’s fingers moved to the elastic of Robbie’s briefs, Robbie put his hands to Julien’s chest and halted him.

Julien stopped, raised his head, and looked into the glazed eyes staring back at him. Robbie was right there on the brink and trying his hardest to rein it in, to act…properly, and when he looked over to Priest, Julien groaned in pure delight.

Oh, you are going to work out beautifully, princesse. You already know the rules.

Julien’s eyes found his husband’s, and he wasn’t at all surprised to see that Priest had a hand wrapped around his engorged length and was stroking it as he watched the two of them with keen eyes.

Julien’s cock throbbed under Priest’s intense stare, and he knew the ache he felt there matched what was going on with the other two men in the room as all three of them faced off, waiting for the next move.

It came, as expected, from Priest.

“Get on your knees, Robert.”

For a second, Julien thought Robbie might tell Priest to go fuck himself. But then he looked to Julien, smiled like a rascal, and dropped to his knees.

* * *

ROBBIE SHUT HIS eyes for a second and told his dick to behave itself. Think about something other than the fact that you’re kneeling at Julien Thornton’s feet. Anything but that will do. But that was impossible when his eyes were on level with Julien’s loose pants and he could see the outline of his erection in explicit detail.

Robbie licked his lips, knowing that was soon going to be between them, and then reached down to stroke himself. He tipped his head back, enjoying the rush he got from his own touch, and then Priest’s commanding voice filled the empty silence and made gooseflesh break out all over Robbie’s body.

“Take off Julien’s pants.”

Never in a million years could Robbie have imagined a day where he would willingly let Joel Priestley tell him what to do. But as he knelt there at Julien’s feet, he reached out to the drawstring of those pants and did as he’d been told.

As he slowly pulled the cord free, Robbie raised his eyes to the vibrant ones watching him, and Julien slipped his thumbs inside the waistband and let his pants fall in a pool of white at his feet. Robbie sucked in a breath as he was left staring at bronzed skin stretched over built thighs, and a white jockstrap that cradled Julien’s cock like a glove. Sweet Jesus.

Robbie freed his dick from its too-tight confines, and as he looked up at Julien, he pumped himself over and over, the pre-cum now dripping onto his hand as he stared at the sexiest man he’d ever set eyes on.

“Fuck,” Priest said, the sound of it making Robbie’s head turn in his direction, and when he saw that Priest was on his feet walking around the table toward them, Robbie’s hand faltered.

Shit. Oh my fucking shit.

The cock jutting out of Priest’s open pants was huge. It was thick and long and had a wide head that looked like it would split him in two if he didn’t use it right. And Robbie suddenly had a desperate need to know how that would go.

This was wild. He couldn’t believe it was actually happening. Alone, these men were overwhelming, but together? Together they just might make his head explode.

When Priest stopped behind him, Robbie looked over his shoulder and said, “How is this all going to—” And just like he had earlier that morning, Priest reached out and put a finger to Robbie’s lips.

“We’ll work out the details later. For now, know that you are pleasing us very much.” Priest looked over Robbie’s head to his husband. “And you should continue, just as you are.”

Robbie looked back to Julien, whose eyes were fixed on him, and when Julien’s thumbs slipped under the elastic straps on either side of his hips, Robbie rose to help him drag the jockstrap down his thighs until it rested beneath his heavy balls.

“Oh God,” Robbie said as reverently as he would if he were in church. “I need to suck that.” And because there was no way he could resist, he leaned in and ran his tongue up the underside of Julien’s cock.

“Merde, princesse,” Julien said, and speared his fingers through Robbie’s hair. “Encore. Again.”

Robbie peered up at him and again traced his tongue from the root of Julien’s cock to the tip. When he reached the shiny head, Robbie swirled his tongue around it, and then heard a growl from behind him as a firm hand landed on his shoulder and squeezed—Priest.

“Ahh…” Robbie moaned as Priest started to massage him, digging his thumb into the tense muscles of his shoulder. Priest then ran his strong fingers up into Robbie’s hair and tangled them in the longer strands before tugging Robbie’s head back, and off Julien’s cock.

As Robbie’s eyes found the man looming behind him, Priest smiled a grin that would rival the devil’s. “Open that sassy mouth of yours, Robert. I want to watch Julien fuck it.”

Damn. Robbie couldn’t believe how turned on he was as his lips parted and his eyes shifted back to Julien, who had his cock in hand. He looked mouthwatering, even better than the fantasies Robbie had had of him over the years, and with Priest instructing their every move, it somehow made the entire experience even hotter.

“I want to see your pretty lips wrapped around his cock,” Priest said, and Robbie’s heart was thumping so hard that he was surprised it didn’t fly out of his chest.

As Julien’s hand moved over the top of Priest’s in Robbie’s hair, they both urged him where they wanted him to go, and Robbie was more than happy to follow. Julien’s eyes were smoldering as he directed the head of his cock up and down the center of Robbie’s tongue, and on the third time, Robbie rose to his knees and closed his mouth around him.

“Mon Dieu, Joel… Il a le visage d'un ange et les lèvres du Diable.”

Robbie didn’t understand any of that, but it sounded so sexy that he had to pinch the head of his dick to stop himself from coming. Julien’s hands left his hair to hold either side of his face, and when he began to thrust in and out of Robbie’s mouth, a low growl came from Priest.

Robbie’s eyes rose a little higher, and as his cheeks hollowed out and his mouth tightened around the cock filling it, he saw Priest lean across him and grab the back of Julien’s neck to pull him forward and take his mouth in a brutal kiss.

Fuck, fuck, fuck, that’s so hot. And Julien must’ve agreed, because a groan of pleasure left him as Priest began to devour his husband’s mouth, and Julien started to fuck into Robbie’s faster.

Robbie braced a hand on Julien’s thigh, digging his fingers into the taut muscle there, and heard a curse above him. He didn’t see who it came from because his eyes were now closed, as he let his body relax and enjoy what was happening to it. It wasn’t until a hand returned to his hair and massaged his scalp that Robbie’s eyes popped open to see Julien’s focus back on him and his teeth digging into his full bottom lip.

“Tu es délicieux,” Julien said in a way that Robbie knew it had to be a compliment, and then a thumb stroked down his cheek.

Robbie took him eagerly, time and time again, and when Julien’s fingers slid back into his hair, Robbie saw him look across to Priest, who said, “Come, Julien, let him taste you.”

Julien’s entire body tensed and then vibrated, and not a second later, he cursed and came inside Robbie’s mouth. Robbie moaned and eagerly swallowed, loving the taste, smell, and feel of it all, and as Julien slowly withdrew, Robbie dragged his lips along him, savoring the salty essence until he slipped free.

“Mmm,” Julien said, and used his thumb to wipe Robbie’s lips clean before bending down to kiss them. “Merci beaucoup.”

A bolt of desire shot straight down to Robbie’s balls, and he clamped a fist around his dick and whimpered. Julien was hot as fuck.

“I like how I taste on your lips,” Julien said.

Robbie nodded. “So do I.”

“Good. Because I’m already thinking about next time.” Julien tapped Robbie’s chin. “But now, I believe it’s your turn.”

When Julien raised his head, Robbie turned to look back at Priest, who was watching him with hooded eyes. He had no idea what was about to happen next, but nothing short of the place catching on fire was going to stop him from finding out.

* * *

“ON YOUR FEET, Robert.” Priest issued the order with a clenched jaw and a frustrated cock. He was so damn wired from what he’d just witnessed that he wasn’t sure how he was going to hold back from bending Robbie over the dinner table and fucking him into next week. But that wasn’t what tonight was about, and there would be plenty of time for that later.

Robbie got to his feet, and once he was standing, Priest said, “Turn around and face me.”

Robbie pivoted between the two of them, and Julien moved in behind him and planted his hands on his slim hips, holding him steady.

Priest touched his thumb to Robbie’s swollen lower lip. “You looked good down on your knees just now.” Robbie’s eyes narrowed a fraction, and Priest smirked. “You disagree?”

“Yes,” Robbie said. “I look good everyfuckingwhere.”

Priest chuckled and took a step forward, then wrapped his hand firmly around Robbie’s cock, making him suck in a breath and reach out to grip Priest’s arms.

“Fuck,” Robbie said, and shut his eyes tight.

“No. We’re not doing that tonight.” Priest found Julien’s eyes over Robbie’s shoulder, and Julien slid a hand around to join the tight fist Priest was now using on Robbie’s erection.

“Ahh shit…” Robbie said, and moved up to his toes. As Priest and Julien both leaned in and brushed their lips along Robbie’s cheekbones, a delicious moan escaped Robbie as he dug his nails through Priest’s shirt and into his skin.

“Tonight, you’re going to come,” Priest said by his ear. “Right here between us.”

A ragged sound of need escaped Robbie’s lips, as Julien began to kiss his way down his neck and Priest teased his earlobe, while their hands moved in beautiful tandem along the cock Robbie was now thrusting through their fists.

“God. Fuck. I can’t… You’ve got to let me…” Robbie said, and Priest scraped his teeth along his jaw.

“I don’t have to let you do anything. Behave yourself for a change and you’ll be rewarded.”

“Fuck you,” Robbie said on a trembling breath, and Priest twisted his hand, causing a loud groan to leave the mouthy little minx.

“I knew you were going to be like this. I told Julien: he’s going to be a handful with attitude to spare, but so fucking beautiful when he submits.”

Robbie’s eyes blazed as he struggled against the need to come.

“Stop fighting me. Stop fighting me and listen to your body, Robert,” Priest said, as he and Julien continued to stroke. “It wants this. It wants us. Now come.”

Robbie’s eyes slammed shut at the order and his hips bucked forward, and then, without another word, he cried out and came all over the hands holding him.

Priest searched out Julien’s lustful stare as Robbie floated down from his orgasmic high, and when their eyes locked, Priest knew that this was it. They’d finally found the one to balance them out. The one they’d been searching for. Now it was just a question of how to convince Robert Bianchi that he wanted to be theirs.

* * *

AS THE FRANTIC pace of Robbie’s heart returned to baseline, Julien stroked his sticky fingers over the skin of his lower abdomen. Priest’s eyes pinned him in place as he brought his thumb to his mouth and sucked it clean, and then he shifted toward the table to pick up one of the linen napkins.

When he straightened and wiped his hands, Priest cleaned Robbie off and held the napkin out to Julien, who placed a kiss on Robbie’s neck and let him go. That was when Robbie’s eyes strayed downward to the fully erect cock Priest was zipping back inside his pants.

Shit. Did he not enjoy what just happened? Is he regretting it? No way. Robbie knew whether someone was into him, and despite how fucking strange Priest was, the man was definitely into what had just gone down in this room—namely, me.

Robbie swallowed, trying to find his words, but after what they’d just done, he was pretty sure it would take a minute—or maybe ten—because holy fuck. He still couldn’t believe he’d let Priest order him about, and Robbie had just shut his mouth like a good little boy and done what he’d been told.

Okay, so maybe he hadn’t exactly shut his mouth. Ugh, what had he been thinking? Giving Priest an edge like that was just stupid. But the truth was that he hadn’t been thinking—not with his brain, anyway. And with Priest’s smug face only inches from his own, Robbie couldn’t deny that he’d totally gotten off on it all.

Priest reached out and took Robbie’s chin between his thumb and forefinger. “Let me guess. You’re trying to think of a reason to yell at me.”

Robbie was about to say no, but then remembered Priest’s lecture on lying and decided to change the subject instead. “Why didn’t you come?”

Priest grinned, a subtle curve to his pink lips, but instead of it softening his features, it made him look wicked hot, and Robbie realized he was disappointed he hadn’t gotten to taste them or feel them against his own.

How is that even possible? This is Priest, for God’s sake.

“Because I want to wait,” Priest said.

“For?”

Priest leaned in a fraction, and Robbie caught his breath. “What do you think?”

Oh, just say it, Robbie told himself as he licked his suddenly dry lips, and when the tip of his tongue appeared, Priest growled. “You want to wait until you’re inside me.”

Priest’s eyes flared, and Robbie reached out and grabbed the back of the low chair for support.

“Correct.” Priest straightened and looked down to Robbie’s newly interested cock. “And unless you want that to happen right here, over that table, you’re going to want to put your pants back on.”

Robbie hesitated just long enough for Priest to raise one of his copper-colored eyebrows, and then Julien came up beside him with his clothes.

“Put your pants on, princesse. You’re going to want something softer than a table under you the first time he takes you.”

“Want to run away now?” Priest asked.

“Why would I do that? I already knew you were a giant dick when I agreed to dinner. Your cock doesn’t scare me.”

Priest’s eyes narrowed. “Put your pants on, Robert.”

Robbie rolled his eyes, but since he felt stupid standing there with his pants in his hand, he did as he was told—again.

“I’m going to go and box up dinner. Then we can head out,” Julien said as he walked by Priest and kissed him on the cheek. “Try not to kill each other while I’m gone. I rather enjoyed this.”

As Julien disappeared inside the elevator, Robbie shook his head. “I don’t know how someone like you ended up with someone as amazing as him. I’m starting to think he didn’t speak English when you met.”

Priest turned to the table and picked up his laptop. “It’s a long story, but if you’re really interested, then you should come home with us and we’ll tell you all about it.”

As Priest walked over to the elevator and hit the button, Robbie followed. Then he asked the one thing that had been on his mind since the night of the Christmas party: “I don’t get all of this. What do you two want from me? Is it just about—”

“Sex? No,” Priest said, as the door slid open and he gestured inside.

Annoyed at being cut off, Robbie walked in ahead of him while Priest hit the button for the first floor, and as the doors slid shut, enclosing them in the small space, Priest said, “We want everything.”

* * *

PRIEST FIGURED IT wouldn’t take longer than three, two, one—

“What do you mean you want everything?” Robbie’s hand on his arm had Priest looking over his shoulder at the baffled expression etched into Robbie’s beautiful face—and yes, Robbie had an exquisitely beautiful face. With his fine features, Robbie was stunning to look at. His hair was thick, with honeyed highlights that caught the light every now and then, and right now it was a little messy from Priest and Julien’s hands.

“Priest?” Robbie said, as the door slid open.

Julien was coming down the hall with two black carry bags, and Robbie’s coat over his arm. He looked between the pair, and then his eyes stopped on Priest. “Okay, what did you do?”

Robbie shoved past Priest and into the hall. “He’s being his usual cryptic self is what he’s doing.”

Priest stepped out of the elevator. “And he’s being a drama queen, as usual. He asked what we wanted from him. I told him. But he’s having a difficult time wrapping his head around it.”

“I’m not having a difficult time with anything, thank you very much.” Robbie jabbed a finger at Priest. “You are being weird. Again.”

“No, I’m not. You asked if we only wanted you for sex. I said no.”

“That wasn’t all you said. Now who’s lying?” Robbie said, clearly worked up.

“Mon Dieu.” Julien laughed as he thrust one of the bags in Priest’s direction. “Can’t leave you two alone for five minutes without risk of bloodshed. Here, you take this, and, princesse? You’ll need to put this on before we go outside.”

Robbie took his coat from Julien and shrugged into it, a furrow between his perfectly shaped eyebrows.

“Whatever happened to make love not war, hmm?” Julien asked as he looked between them.

“He did,” Robbie said, and shoved his hands into his pockets.

Priest aimed his eyes heavenward and prayed for patience while Julien said, “It’s still early, but if you want, we can take you home, Robbie.”

“He needs to eat,” Priest said as he looked down at the bags in their hands and realized he was more concerned with the fact that Robbie might want to leave than actually finish his meal.

“He is right here,” Robbie said. “And quite capable of making a decision.”

“Well?” Priest looked at Robbie, who was glaring at him. “What’ll it be?”

Robbie scoffed. “Do you think I’m an idiot? There’s no way I’m going to pass on a meal made by Julien Thornton.”

“Good,” Julien said, and kissed Robbie’s cheek. “That’s a start, then, isn’t it?”

“I kind of thought me giving you head was a pretty good start, actually.”

Julien laughed. “Better than good, princesse. It was magnifique.”

“It was, wasn’t it?”

“Oui.”

“And if I go with you,” Robbie said, “you’ll explain what he was talking about?”

“We will, yes,” Julien promised, and slipped his arm through Robbie’s elbow.

“Okay then, let’s go.”

As the two of them walked off down the hall, Priest studied them side by side. He liked the way they looked together like that. The way Robbie hugged into Julien as though he belonged there, and maybe one day he would. Maybe they could both belong to him.

Robbie glanced over his shoulder and gave Priest a once-over, as though making sure he really wanted to go through with this. When his eyes climbed back up to Priest’s face, there was a new light to them—some kind of inner conviction, perhaps? And Priest got the distinct impression that whatever had begun here tonight was far from over.

Chapter Eleven

CONFESSION

Well, I didn’t see that coming.

AFTER PRIEST HAD parked the car and they’d all headed upstairs to the condo, Julien made his way into the kitchen. Priest followed, putting the bag on the center island, and Robbie kicked off his shoes and padded over to the sheer white curtains pulled across the doors that led out onto the balcony.

Julien busied himself getting out plates and utensils while Priest unpacked the containers from the restaurant. In the car on the way home, he had called the cleaning crew he’d hired for the premises to have them come out and take care of the kitchen and skybox after their little visit to JULIEN, and now that everything was starting to settle, Julien allowed what had happened tonight to replay over in his mind.

“Are you okay?” Priest asked, and Julien nodded.

“Oui, mon amour. That was different tonight, wasn’t it?” He didn’t have to elaborate; Julien knew that Priest would understand exactly what he was talking about. That moment where Robbie had been between them and they’d each had their hands and mouths on him. Instead of things being fast and furious, as it had been in the past with others, things had slowed down and turned sensual, and the two of them had fallen into sync with one another as they worked together to please and win over Robbie.

“It was,” Priest said.

Julien looked over to Robbie and nodded. “We’ve been looking for so long that I never actually thought we’d find him.”

“I know.”

“But it’s never felt like that before. I believe I was caught a little…off guard.”

Priest moved in behind him and put his lips to the shell of Julien’s ear. “As was I. You two together make quite the picture. So much so that I’m finding it difficult to merely watch.”

Julien rested against the solid wall that was Priest’s chest. “Then he’s definitely the one.”

“Yes. He is.” Priest stepped around Julien and said, “We need to talk to him. See where he stands on all of this.”

“That we do,” Julien said, because all of this would be for nothing if Robbie wasn’t interested in the more of it all. They could easily go out and find a third for their bed, and had done so in the past. But they were beyond that now. They were sick of nameless faces between them, of meaningless nights with a body that would take on, and complement, the both of theirs and then leave the next day.

They wanted someone who not only fit them physically but who also completed the complicated, jagged puzzle that was them. And what it came down to was whether Robbie believed that he was the right piece. Did he even want to date them? Because they sure wanted to date him.

“Robert?” Priest said, and when Robbie turned to look in their direction, Julien drank in the sight of him all over again. He was stunning, and Julien couldn’t help but wonder how he’d look stripped completely bare. The taste they’d gotten tonight had merely been a tease.

“Would you like something to drink with dinner?” Priest asked.

Robbie shook his head. “Just a water’s good.”

“Very well,” Priest said, and then gestured to the couch. “Won’t you take a seat?”

Robbie walked between the sleek black coffee table and white couch, and chuckled. “You know, I don’t think I’ll ever get used to the way you talk. It’s just so…stuffy.”

Oui, Julien thought with a grin. You are exactly what we need.

Priest took three glasses from a cabinet and placed them on the counter where Julien was busy portioning out the food. “I suppose it’s a little bit different—”

“A little bit?” Robbie said, and sat down on the couch. “Try a lot. No one talks like you.”

Julien laughed good-naturedly and looked over at Priest, who was now filling each glass with filtered water. “He had an unusual upbringing. It left him unique in many ways.”

“Oh yeah?” Robbie said, his eyes moving to Priest. “What, were you raised in eighteenth-century England?”

“No, I was raised by my grandmother from the age of seven. She was from England.”

“No shit,” Robbie said, his eyes widening slightly. “I didn’t know that.”

“Why would you?” Priest asked. “I never told you.”

Robbie blinked a couple of times as though trying to poke a hole in that logic, but then shrugged. “I didn’t mean it like—Oh, forget it.”

Julien picked up the plates and brought them over to the coffee table. He put one down in front of Robbie and said, “One thing you need to know about Priest? He believes unnecessary talk is a waste of his time. If you want to know something, you need to ask him outright. He’ll always tell you the truth.”

Robbie raised his eyes to the man under discussion. “Yeah, I’m starting to work that out.”

Julien winked. “Let me get the other plate and then we’ll talk.”

As Julien headed back to the kitchen, he heard Robbie say to Priest, “Will you be participating in this talk? Or is it an unnecessary waste of your time?”

“Quite the contrary,” Priest said as he took a seat on the couch opposite Robbie. “Discussing whether you want to be part of our lives is very necessary.”

That seemed to draw Robbie up short. “Part of your…lives?”

“Yes. I told you at the restaurant, this isn’t just about sex for us. Although,” Priest said, as Julien took up a seat beside him, “that part we are particularly looking forward to. Even more so after this evening.”

Robbie blushed an enticing shade of pink to match his pants, and Julien gestured to the food. “Why don’t you eat? What you had earlier is hardly enough to satisfy, I’m sure.”

Robbie’s eyes dropped to Julien’s lap. “I don’t know. It tasted pretty good to me.”

“I told you so,” Priest said, arrogant as ever, and Julien pointed to Robbie’s plate.

“So does that. Now eat.”

“Geez, you’re almost as bossy as he is,” Robbie said. “You just say it with a smile.”

And on cue, Julien flashed him a winning grin. Robbie glanced at his food and then shifted off the couch to his knees on the soft mohair rug. Julien hadn’t meant for Robbie to sit on the floor, but as he picked up his knife and fork and cut into the lamb chop, Priest made a rumbling sound of approval.

Priest liked Robbie down there. In fact, Julien would go so far as to believe that Priest would like Robbie to sit by them every night like that, if Robbie was agreeable.

“So, okay,” Robbie said, oblivious to the reaction Priest was having as he speared a piece of lamb and then mixed it in the minted mustard. “Who goes first here? Because I have questions.”

He brought the fork up to his mouth. “Do you want to ask me something or should I just—Oh. My. God,” he said, chewing the bite of meat he’d just put into his mouth. “This is fucking amazing.”

Julien basked in the compliment as Robbie cut into a second piece and quickly shoveled it into his mouth. The conversation was all but forgotten then, as he moaned in delight with each new flavor he tasted. Like a starved man, Robbie shut his eyes, and his tongue and teeth raked over his lower lip as he enjoyed each morsel of food until his plate was completely clean.

Once he was done, he must’ve remembered where he was and realized that no one else in the room was talking, because his eyes flew open and he looked up at them with a chagrined expression on his face.

“Sorry.” He let out a little laugh, and then put his knife and fork down. “That was really good. I guess I was hungrier than I thought.”

“Don’t ever apologize for eating,” Priest said.

“Especially my food.” Julien chuckled. “I could watch you eat like that all day.”

Robbie took a sip from his glass of water. “Well, I don’t always eat like a starving man. But this was like having an orgasm in my mouth.” When Priest arched an eyebrow, Robbie raised a shoulder and winked. “Well, another one, that is.”

“You’re incorrigible,” Priest said, as he picked up his own plate and set it on his lap.

“I think you like that about me.”

“I think you’re right.”

At Robbie’s slack-jawed expression, Julien let out a bark of laughter, and once Robbie picked his jaw up off the table, he said, “I think that’s the first time you’ve ever admitted you liked me.”

“Actually,” Priest said, “I didn’t admit anything of the sort. I said that I liked that you’re incorrigible.”

* * *

ROBBIE ROLLED HIS eyes at Priest’s ever-present logic. He reminded him of a Vulcan—like, a really fucking hot one. “Whatever,” he said, as Priest continued to eat. “You like me. Just admit it.”

Priest swallowed his mouthful and nodded. “I do like you, a lot. Or you wouldn’t be sitting in our home, and you wouldn’t have sucked my husband’s cock tonight.”

Robbie’s pulse tripped at Priest’s blunt words, and he was grateful he’d already finished eating, because he surely would’ve choked, or something just as embarrassing. “Yes, well, lucky me. He has a fantastic cock.”

“We can most certainly agree on that.”

Robbie shifted on his knees as his dick reacted to the memory of Julien in his mouth, and then he cleared his throat and decided to change topic. “Speaking of your home, I like how you guys redecorated it,” he said, and then cursed himself because way to bring up the fact that you were here before with Logan, Bianchi—just when they’d all been starting to get along, too.

Priest didn’t seem bothered this time, though. He actually looked over at Julien and… Shit, is that a fucking smile?

“Julien took care of all that,” Priest said. “I know where I’m not wanted.”

“You’re always wanted. But oui,” Julien said, and placed a hand on Priest’s thigh. “Priest took a lot of photos, so I knew what I was working with while I was stuck in L.A. selling our house.”

Robbie looked between the two and was struck by what an interesting pair they were. Both were so incredibly different in personalities, and yet, in some ways, so similar that it was surprising they got along and didn’t kill each other trying to be the one in charge. Not to mention the way they looked. It was almost too much to take when both were focused on him, as they were now. The testosterone poured off them in ways Robbie had never quite been able to achieve. Where he had smaller and daintier features, both Julien and Priest had bold, strong details that made up their striking faces.

They were intriguing, sinfully attractive, and both staring at him as though waiting for him to speak, so he did. But what came out was not what he’d been expecting to say. “How did you two end up together? You don’t seem like—”

“A very good fit?” Julien said, as he sat forward to slide his empty plate onto the table.

“Well, yeah. I’m not trying to be rude or anything,” Robbie said, and then shook his head. “Sorry, it’s none of my business.”

“Actually, you’re wrong,” Priest said. “It is your business, considering what we’re asking of you. And you’re not being rude—for all intents and purposes, we shouldn’t fit. But somehow, we do.” Priest put the final bite of his meal in his mouth. “When we first met, Julien disliked me almost as much as you do.”

Robbie smirked as he pushed up onto the couch and settled back, crossing one leg over the other. “I think we can say as much as I did, for now. But that’s subject to change once the glow of my orgasm wears off.”

“Noted,” Priest said. “But that’s just a good excuse to give you another. Sooner rather than later.”

Robbie’s entire body tingled at the thought, and he aimed a flirty look Priest’s way. “Don’t try and sidetrack me. I want to know why Julien thought you were an ass. I mean, I’m not surprised, but I still want to know.”

“Well, in all fairness, he had a reason to be an ass to me,” Julien said.

“Why? Did you dare smile in his presence or something?”

“Non,” Julien said as he looked at his husband. “There was no smiling that day, princesse.”

Robbie scooted to the edge of his seat and crossed his wrists over his knee, captivated by the serious look on Julien’s face, when he was usually so…affable. “Why? What happened?”

“I was stealing his car,” Julien said, and Robbie’s eyes almost bugged out of his head.

“What?”

“He was stealing my car,” Priest said as though talking to a total moron, which, in all fairness, Robbie probably appeared to be right then. He was completely and utterly gobsmacked.

“Are you serious?”

“Dead serious,” Priest said.

Robbie brought a hand up to cover the laugh that was dying to escape. But come on, this was too much. “And let me guess, you caught him, and then what? Blackmailed him into marrying you or you’d throw him in jail?”

Finally, a laugh rumbled out of Julien, and Robbie’s shoulders started to shake with his own mirth.

“Remember what I said earlier about spanking your ass?” Priest said, but for the first time ever, Robbie caught a twinkle in his eye, as though he was thoroughly enjoying himself. “Would you like to start tonight?”

“Nope.” Robbie shook his head but couldn’t wipe the smile from his face. “I want to know more about this instead.”

Chapter Twelve

CONFESSION

My nonna always says that God works in mysterious ways. I’m starting to think she’s right.

Especially when it comes to a certain…Priest.

JULIEN SETTLED BACK into the couch and propped one of his ankles up on his knee. Robbie was perched on the edge of his seat, his eyes sparkling with excitement as he waited for them to tell him more.

“Do you want to tell him? Or should I, mon beau voleur de coeurs?” Priest asked as he glanced at Julien, a smirk curving those usually stern lips.

“I’m going to need to learn French around you two, aren’t I?” Robbie said.

“That implies you plan to be around. Is that so?” Priest asked, and Robbie shrugged.

“I don’t know. I’m still deciding. Anyway, what does it mean?” Robbie asked Julien. “Mon beau voleur de coeurs…?”

Julien smiled at Robbie’s attempt. “My beautiful thief of hearts,” he said, as Priest’s fingers trailed along the back of his shoulder.

“So you were actually telling the truth last night about being a thief?” Robbie laughed. “No way.”

“In a manner of speaking,” Julien said. “But the day we met I was more a thief of—”

“Vehicles?” Priest deadpanned, and Julien turned to look into Priest’s eyes, recalling the exact moment fate had brought him into this man’s path and forever changed his destiny.

“That would be right, mon amour,” Julien said. “But it all turned out in the end, did it not?”

“COME BACK HERE, you French fucker!”

The loud shout of a pissed-off male came out of the fourth-story window of the block of apartments Julien had spent the day naked in. With his jeans barely hanging onto his hips, and his open shirt flapping in the sweltering afternoon breeze only L.A. could bring, Julien paused where he was on the fire escape with his hands wrapped around the metal rungs.

Merde, he thought, as he looked at the ground below. Was it really so much to ask of the person he was fucking to disclose whether they had a significant other who may come home midway through said fucking?

It wasn’t like it was a prerequisite that one had to be single for him to look twice. With the amount of alcohol in his system at any given hour, he really didn’t care all that much. But a little heads-up if he was going to be chased down a fucking alley would be nice, instead of when he was hanging from a fire escape with his jeans falling off his ass.

The balcony doors he’d fled from seconds ago crashed open, and Lorenzo—the one who’d burst the bubble on this little afternoon tête-à-tête—leaned over the side railing waving a baseball bat.

“You like a good fucking, do you? Then I got something for you, asshole. You won’t be able to sit for a week.”

Okay, so, non. Julien much preferred things the other way around, and that was what finally kicked his ass in gear and had his legs moving again for the rungs under them. When he finally reached the bottom of the escape, he dangled a couple of feet above the ground, aimed his eyes up at the bulky man barreling down after him, and let go.

His bare feet landed on the pavement, and he cursed as something sharp dug into the sole of his right foot. He hopped around for a second, the alcohol from earlier in the day having faded enough that pain was actually something he could feel, and when he heard the groan of the metal stairs on the second story, he winced and started to make a run for it down the alley.

He passed by several side streets, his blurry eyes doing a quick sweep looking for some means of escape, and as he finally ran down one and then into another, he rounded a corner and spotted a sporty little number midway down and took off toward it at a fast clip.

As his feet slapped against the ground, he wondered how this was all going to end. In all honesty, Julien deserved the beat-down Lorenzo wanted to give him. Not only because he’d been caught fucking the guy’s boyfriend…fiancé…husband—whatever. But for everything that had led up to this very moment where he was three sheets to the wind on a Monday afternoon after spending a night—hell, the last five months of nights—drinking and fucking his way through the darkest hours, trying to drown out the one thing he couldn’t escape.

When he reached the shiny roadster, Julien looked around for something to pry open the door, to slip down the side of the window… Hell, at this stage, he’d settle for something to smash open the window, and when he found nothing, he decided to just try the door on the off chance that something in his fucking life would go right. But as he reached for the handle, he heard someone clear his or her throat behind him.

Julien froze and shut his eyes, figuring he’d rather not see a bat swinging at his head in the mirrored reflection.

“Excuse me? Can I help you?”

“WAIT A MINUTE,” Robbie interrupted, putting a hand up. His eyes were round as saucers, and his mouth was flapping open and shut like a fish out of water. “You’re telling me that you had someone’s crazy-ass boyfriend chasing you down an alley with a baseball bat? You?”

“Oui,” Julien said, as Robbie sat back on the couch and went to tuck his feet up. But then he remembered where he was and put them back down. “Sorry, habit.”

“Don’t be sorry,” Julien said. “You can get comfortable. We want you comfortable.”

Robbie looked between Julien and Priest, and then the most beautiful smile curved his lips. It was sweet and innocent, almost shy, as he tucked his feet up and said, “Okay, so, crazy boyfriend—”

“Someone’s very angry crazy boyfriend, one should note,” Priest said.

“That’s so scandalous. I love it.” Robbie clapped his hands.

Priest shook his head. “Of course you do.”

“Duh. If I didn’t like scandal, I wouldn’t be sitting in your living room, would I?”

“Fair point.”

Robbie turned back to Julien. “Okay, continue. I bet you wished you had that baseball bat when you got to the car, right? To smash in a window?”

“I’m glad he didn’t,” Priest said.

Robbie waved a dismissive hand at him. “I didn’t ask you.”

Julien laughed at the two of them and then nodded. “I did wish that,” he said as he looked over to Priest, who tilted his head to the side. “But instead, the good Lord took pity on me and sent me something I needed much more than a bat. He sent me a Priest.”

“EXCUSE ME? Can I help you?”

Julien glanced over his shoulder to see a man the same height as him with a shock of auburn hair standing by the car in a suit and tie. He had a briefcase in one hand and a set of keys in the other, and when Julien realized he was staring at the owner of the vehicle, he nodded.

“Oui, merci mon Dieu. I—”

“Were you trying to steal my car?” The man’s voice was clipped, blunt, and so damn proper that Julien automatically reached for either side of his shirt and pulled it across his body, suddenly feeling underdressed and under scrutiny.

“I…” Julien peered around the man’s broad shoulders to make sure Lorenzo hadn’t found which of the side streets he’d woven his way down.

“I asked you a question,” the man said, snapping Julien’s attention back to his. “Were you trying to steal my car?”

Julien looked at the expensive import beside him and nodded. “Oui, but I have a good reason.” At least, he thought it was. “You see, I’m trying to—”

“Save it,” the man said, and hit the key fob, making the headlights flash and the locks disengage. “I don’t want to hear your excuses. I’m calling the police, so you better stay put.”

He pulled open the door and put his briefcase in the back seat, and Julien knew he needed to make a run for it. The last thing he needed was for the police to pick him up and charge him, only to then have to call his bigwig lawyer father to come and bail his ass out. Although the worst part of that scenario wasn’t that he’d be charged, but the fact that his father likely wouldn’t show. He’d probably leave Julien to rot in a cell, and who could blame him? Julien’s parents had all but wiped him from their lives as of five months ago, and now here he was, trying his hardest to make it permanent.

In a stupid move, brought on by sheer desperation, Julien turned and was about to book it out of the alley. But before he even got two feet away, a firm hand clamped around his arm.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“Look, monsieur. You don’t understand.”

“I said”—the owner of the vehicle spun Julien around and muscled him back against the side of it—“stay. Put.”

Baise-moi, Julien thought, as the panic in his brain suddenly vanished, and he found himself staring into the most arresting and determined set of eyes he’d ever seen. Grey, like the ominous clouds of a thunderstorm. They were turbulent, intense, and vibrating with energy, and Julien felt his traitorous body respond. The man was as commanding as a god right then, and frighteningly attractive in his poise.

“What’s your name?” the man asked, and though Julien wasn’t the type to obey orders from anyone, he heard himself say, “Julien Thornton.”

They stood there for a second—no, a minute—hell, it could’ve been an hour for all Julien knew with the way his brain was spinning.

“Do you make it a habit to run up side streets half-dressed, stealing cars?”

Finally regaining his wits, Julien shook his head. “Non, but you don’t understand. There’s this—”

“I don’t care one way or another,” the man interrupted. “But there’s no way I’m going to let some thief run off so he can hotwire some other unsuspecting bystander’s car.”

Okay, attractive or not, this guy needed to get out of the way or they were both going to be in a lot of trouble. “Let me go,” Julien said, knowing that any minute now, Lorenzo could come running around that corner with a bat in hand.

“Not going to happen.”

Julien cursed under his breath, and then tugged on his arm, trying to pull free. “Laisse-moi partir espèce de crétin, ou ta bagnole et moi, on va se faire tabasser."

“French, yes?”

“Oui.”

“I imagine nothing you said just then was very nice.”

“Look, I promise not to steal anyone else’s car if you let me go.”

“No.”

Julien glared at him and tried to straighten off the car, and when his thigh brushed up against the man’s front and he felt what he knew was a solid erection, Julien’s eyes shifted down to the man’s dress slacks and he felt his breath catch.

So, he hadn’t imagined the electricity between them seconds ago.

“Let me go,” Julien said, and noticed the man’s lips tilt slightly at the side.

“No. I told you, I’m calling the police.”

Julien bit back his growl of frustration at the obstinate ass and decided to just go with the fucking truth. “There’s a guy chasing me and he could come around that corner at any minute. You don’t want that.”

“Chasing you?” the man said, and lowered his eyes down Julien’s front. “Are you hurt?”

“Non, non. I’m not hurt, but if he finds me, I will be.”

The man looked over his shoulder as if trying to decide whether Julien was lying. “Why is he chasing you? Did he attack you? You can tell me. I’m a lawyer. I can take you somewhere safe. Somewhere you can get help.”

Oh shit. A lawyer? That’s why he has a fancy car and briefcase. Of course I had to pick a lawyer’s car. That’s almost as bad as picking a cop’s car.

“Non. Nothing like that. He’s, uh…he’s angry at me.”

“Why?”

“None of your business,” Julien said before he thought better of it. Habit, he supposed, from all his father’s interrogations.

“Since it’s my car you were trying to steal to make your grand getaway, I beg to differ.”

Julien went to pull his arm free, and the man’s lips curved as his eyes did another once-over.

“How about I guess, then? Your pants are halfway falling off, your shirt is undone, you have no shoes, and there’s a bruise on your neck the size of a quarter. So unless you were ravaged by a vampire and are fleeing for your life…my guess is you were caught having some torrid affair on this fine afternoon.”

Julien’s nostrils flared, and heat infused his cheeks. Who the fuck is this guy? “Look, I’m just trying to save your car. If he finds me, he’s going to smash this thing to shit, and probably me soon after that.”

“So you wanting me to let you go is actually a gallant move? I don’t think so.”

“I’m not lying.” Again Julien’s eyes darted over the man’s shoulder. “But if it makes you feel better, why don’t you just drive me to the police station? That way you kill two birds with one stone.” The man’s eyebrow arched, and Julien’s pulse thumped at the arrogant expression. “Just get us the fuck out of here.”

“Very well,” the man said, and with a rough pull on Julien’s arm, he led him around the front of his car to the passenger door. He opened it and said, “After you.”

Julien climbed into the passenger seat, and once he was in, the man slammed the door shut and hit a button engaging the locks until he came around to his side and got in. Once he was behind the steering wheel, he started the engine and then glanced in the rearview mirror—then he did a double take.

“Motherfucker,” he said, and Julien whipped around in his seat to look out the back window. There, at the far end of the street, a looming figure stepped into view, a baseball bat raised in his right hand.

Julien brought his eyes back to the man in the driver’s seat, and the grey eyes boring into his suddenly sparked to life. The attraction Julien had felt outside ignited as the man reached for the gear stick and threw the car into drive before he punched the gas.

Julien was slammed back into his seat, and before he could help it, a laugh escaped him as the car shot off down the street, Lorenzo getting smaller and smaller in the side mirror as Julien’s mystery captor/savior hurtled them out into oncoming traffic that had horns blasting and Julien reaching for the bar overhead.

His heart was in his throat, his fingers were white-knuckling the oh shit bar, and his eyes flew to the surprisingly in-control driver, as Julien’s adrenaline hit an all-time high.

Who is this man? he asked himself again. He had no idea. But he was unlike any lawyer Julien had ever met before. No, this man was so much more, and Julien didn’t even care right then that he was being driven to a police station. All he hoped was that the stranger beside him took them the long way, because he wasn’t ready to be out of this man’s presence. Not now…maybe not ever.

“YOU SAVED HIM,” Robbie said, his eyes shifting from Julien to Priest. “You totally saved him.”

Julien noticed Robbie was looking at Priest with a newfound expression on his face—awe—and he couldn’t blame him. There was no one Julien admired more than the man sitting beside him.

“Oui,” Julien said. “He did save me.”

“Wow,” Robbie said, flopping back in his seat. “That’s amazing, and insane.”

“It was kind of crazy,” Julien agreed, and settled back into the crook formed by Priest’s arm. Priest eyed him, and Julien knew he was thinking about everything that had come after, but now wasn’t the time to revisit that.

Priest offered a small smile. “He was trouble from the second I laid eyes on him.”

Julien slicked his tongue across his lower lip. “Seems we have a thing for trouble,” he said, and then they both turned their eyes back to Robbie.

“I’m not trouble,” Robbie said, and then a soft yawn had him covering his mouth, the night obviously catching up with him.

“You are all kinds of trouble, Robert Bianchi.” Priest got to his feet and walked around the coffee table. “Would you like us to drive you home?”

Robbie’s eyes found Julien’s, and when he offered a lazy smile to the young man, Robbie looked back up to Priest. “But we haven’t talked yet. You know, about…” He gestured to Julien with his hand, and then to Priest, who took it in his and tugged on it, urging Robbie to his feet.

Once he was there, Priest put his index finger under Robbie’s chin and asked again, “Would you like us to drive you home?”

Julien saw Robbie’s Adam’s apple bob as he stared at Priest, and then he heard Robbie whisper, “No.”

Julien got to his feet and walked around the coffee table behind Robbie. He ran his fingers down his arm to his hand. “Then come with me.”

As Robbie turned toward him, Priest said behind them, “I’ll be in in a minute.”

Julien nodded to his husband, and as he led Robbie around the couch and toward their room, he heard Priest stacking the plates and taking them to the kitchen, and thought, not for the first time, that he couldn’t have picked a better car to steal eight years earlier.

* * *

PRIEST CLEARED AWAY the coffee table to give himself a few minutes alone to relax his brain and body. Tonight had been eye-opening in ways he hadn’t expected, including this past hour or so. Sitting in his and Julien’s condo talking with Robbie had felt so natural, so comfortable, that he’d almost forgotten why Robbie was there in the first place, and that only confirmed what they’d thought all along—Robbie was exactly who they’d been looking for.

From the restaurant, to sharing a meal and a story, to now, when he’d stood between them and said he wanted to stay the night, it had all felt so right, and Priest had to remind himself that no, Robbie wasn’t all in yet. And no, Priest wasn’t allowed to take—not yet.

But seeing Robbie down on his knees for Julien, and then later when he ate his meal—Priest took in a deep breath and leaned up against the fridge, then let it out—that had been something to behold.

Priest could feel Julien’s desire for this union to happen almost as strongly as he could sense his own, and he understood why. The two of them housed so many dark places inside themselves, secrets and pain that they shared only with each other, and Robbie was such a burst of sunshine in comparison. He was young, radiant, and exuded the warmth Julien craved, and the need of guidance and direction that Priest wanted to give. But it was a lot to ask—they were a lot to accept, even without all the baggage that came with them—and Priest knew they had to tread carefully here.

He hit start on the dishwasher then headed across to the bedroom, where Julien had switched on his bedside lamp and stood at the end of their bed with Robbie.

Priest watched the two for a moment as Julien ran a finger down Robbie’s cheek, and when Robbie angled his head toward the touch, Priest wondered what the young man was thinking.

Priest had never been one to need the comfort of another’s embrace, having learned from an early age how to survive on his own even after going to live with his grandmother, whereas Julien was the exact opposite. He’d had the kind of childhood fairy tales were written about—until one night, eight years ago.

Priest pushed the thought aside for now and walked into the bedroom, and when he stopped behind Robbie, he jolted at the new presence now at his back.

“Shh…” Julien whispered into the quiet room. “Nothing is going to happen tonight but sleep.”

“Okay,” Robbie said, looking at Julien, and Priest inhaled and caught the delicious scent of Robbie’s shampoo and soap.

“Lift your arms for me, Robert,” Priest said, and Robbie automatically raised them above his head.

Priest fingered the sides of his cream sweater and then tugged it up and off his body, and when Robbie was free of it, his arms moved back down to his sides and Julien said, “Pants on or…”

“Off,” Robbie whispered, and Priest trailed his fingers around to the button and flicked it open.

Julien’s hands joined Priest’s then, and Robbie, surprisingly, leaned back against Priest and moaned.

“God,” Robbie said. “I can’t believe this is really happening.”

Julien shoved the pants off his hips, leaving Robbie standing in his briefs, and Priest said by his ear, “Go with Julien.”

Julien held his hand out to Robbie, and as he led him around to his side of the bed, he flicked back the covers and Robbie climbed onto the mattress under the sheets, his eyes fastened on Julien, who was now stripping down.

Priest watched also as Julien removed every stitch of clothing, and when his shirt came off, Robbie’s hips shifted up under the sheets, and Priest knew his hands were in his briefs—and he didn’t blame Robbie in the slightest.

“You like his tattoos,” Priest said.

Robbie turned his head on the pillow to look over at Priest, as Julien wandered off into the bathroom.

Robbie laughed and nodded. “Yeah. Especially the Amorè. That’s my language. Plus, they look even hotter in person than they do online.”

Yes, they do, Priest thought. “Maybe if you ask him nicely, he’ll let you lick them one day.”

When Robbie bit his bottom lip and his hand moved under the sheet, Priest took his own shirt off, and Robbie’s eyes widened.

After Priest tossed it on the floor, he reached for the button of his pants, and Robbie said, “Okay, your suits do not even hint at all those muscles under them.”

Julien walked out of the bathroom, not in the least bit bothered by his nudity, and gave Priest a leisurely once-over. “Impressive, isn’t he?”

“Uh…” As Robbie tried to locate his tongue, Julien climbed into bed, and when that hand under the sheet started to move again, Priest decided it would be best to leave his briefs on.

He walked around to his side of the California king, and when he pulled the covers back and climbed in on the other side of Robbie, Julien switched off the lamp.

“Oh shit,” Robbie said.

Priest let out a low chuckle as he settled in and pulled the covers up. “Sleep, Robert, you’re tired.”

“But—”

“Robert?” Priest interrupted.

“Yes?”

“Close your eyes, roll over, and sleep.”

“But you’re both, like, right there, and Julien… He’s completely naked.”

Julien’s sensual laugh filled the room, and Priest slid a hand under his pillow and said, “Then I suggest you don’t turn your back on him. Good night, Robert.”

“Bonne nuit, princesse.”

Robbie shifted until his back was facing Priest, which made him smile into the dark—because who ever thought that Robbie would trust him when lying down in a bed—and then Robbie softly said, “Good night.”

Not ten minutes later, the soft sounds of those in deep slumber met Priest’s ears, and he felt his breathing calm as he waited for sleep to claim him, even though he knew the peace it brought wouldn’t last long.

Chapter Thirteen

CONFESSION

While I’m sure meditation and yoga are good relaxation methods, I’m thinking there are much better ways to greet the mornings, and Priest just put his finger on it.

FOR THE SECOND morning in a row, Robbie woke in a bed that wasn’t his. This time, however, there was no throbbing in his head—at least, not the one on his shoulders. He hadn’t even opened his eyes yet, but all his other senses went on high alert as a warm leg grazed his and the delectable scent of a certain Frenchman wrapped its way around him.

In stunning clarity, last night came back to Robbie in vivid detail. It had been, without a doubt, one of the best dates he’d ever been on, and as Robbie burrowed his face into the luxurious pillow, he shifted to his right and opened his eyes.

There, lying on his stomach, was a sleeping Julien, and if Robbie thought the man was gorgeous awake, sleeping, he was simply stunning. His lashes were thick and long, resting softly against his high cheekbones, and those wide, full lips made Robbie’s cock come to full attention. Julien’s back was smooth and beautifully defined even when relaxed, and Robbie saw the intricate swirl of ink covering Julien’s shoulder and had to fight back that urge to lick it. He greedily took in every inch of that magnificent body, and then raised a hand to touch him, but a sound from behind had Robbie looking guiltily over his shoulder.

There, standing with one shoulder up against the doorjamb to the en suite, was Priest, dressed for work in dress pants, shirt, and a tie.

“You can touch him,” Priest said, and when his eyes roamed down Robbie’s back and landed on his ass, Robbie became hyperaware of just how exposed he was. Not as exposed as Julien, but…

He went to reach for the sheets, to tug them over himself, and Priest pushed off the jamb and walked to the end of the bed.

“Why are you hiding?” Priest said. “You have a beautiful body.”

“I know,” Robbie said, and when he realized how defensive he sounded, he bit down on his lip and looked away.

“Robert?”

Robbie raised his eyes to Priest’s, and as he did, he caught sight of the enormous erection outlined in Priest’s dress pants.

“Roll to your back. Let me look at you for a minute.”

Robbie gulped in a big breath and slid his eyes to the sleeping Julien. Why, he wasn’t sure. Did he feel like he should have the other man’s permission to display himself to his husband? How ridiculous—of course he had his permission; they’d all slept in the same bed the night before.

“He must be tired,” Priest said. “He’s usually up doing his meditation and yoga at this time.”

“Yoga?” Robbie said, and looked at the gloriously naked man beside him.

“Mhmm. He’s quite something to watch. So disciplined with his body. Every muscle. Every pose. It’s very”—Priest looked at his husband—“erotic to watch. I recommend it.”

Robbie nodded, knowing he would just about sell his soul to see that.

“So are you.” Priest’s voice sent a jolt of awareness straight down Robbie’s spine. “Something to watch, that is.”

Robbie sucked his lower lip behind his top teeth.

“Roll onto your back, Robert.”

Oh, hell. Am I really going to—

“Robert?”

Then, before he could remind himself of all the reasons why this might not be the smartest idea, Robbie rolled onto his back.

* * *

PRIEST HAD WONDERED what Robbie’s mood would be when he woke this morning. Would he be as agreeable as he’d been after dinner? Or would he be back on the defensive?

Last night had been a breakthrough. A truce of sorts, a waving of the white flag, and now, as Priest stood at the end of his bed and looked down at the two lying in it, the desire he had for the both of them returned tenfold.

Julien was fast asleep as he lay sprawled amongst the white sheets of the bed, and beside him, wide-eyed and awake, was the spectacular Mr. Bianchi.

Robbie had just shifted to his back, per Priest’s instruction, and with his hair all mussed and the scrap of pink fabric no longer doing shit to cover his morning erection, Priest was hard-pressed not to grab Robbie’s ankle, yank him down the bed, and rip them off with his teeth.

“Put your hands behind your head,” Priest said, and when Robbie slowly raised his arms, bent his elbows, and slipped his palms under the pillow, Priest felt a surge of arousal lick through his veins like wildfire.

Against all odds, Robbie was complying, and it was intoxicating.

“I want to think about you like this today,” Priest said.

Robbie swallowed and thrust his hips up off the bed, his body clearly seeking what his eyes kept straying to below Priest’s waist.

“Hard, wanting, and waiting in my bed with Julien.”

“Fuck,” Robbie said, and spread his legs a little wider, as though the word were more invitation than an exclamation.

“If you come back here a third time,” Priest said, “we will make you ours. Do you understand what I’m telling you?”

Robbie slowly nodded, his lips now shiny and red from his teeth making Priest want to taste them, and then Priest lowered his eyes to the wet head of his cock where it was peeking out of his briefs.

“Enjoy your morning with Julien. You were an absolute delight last night.” When he raised his eyes up to Robbie’s, Priest saw a shocked but pleased glint to them. “Have a good day, Robert. I know I will.”

Priest headed to the bureau and grabbed his wallet, watch, and suit jacket, and once he had everything in order, he heard, “Priest?”

He couldn’t ever recall Robbie saying his name before, and the sound of it, breathless and slightly tentative, had him looking over at him where Robbie remained spread out amongst the sheets.

“Yes?”

“You scare me,” Robbie said, his eyes devoid of any flash of subterfuge. “You told me not to lie to you, and you asked me what scares me about being with you two.” Robbie licked his lips. “It’s you.”

Priest didn’t think beyond sending a message from his brain to his legs to move, and in the next second, he had a hand wrapped around Robbie’s ankle and was yanking him down the mattress.

When Robbie’s bare legs were hanging over the edge and he was struggling to get his elbows up under himself, Priest took hold of his arm and hauled him up to his feet.

As Robbie let out an excited gasp, Priest wound an arm around his trim waist. That was when he heard the rustle of covers and knew that Julien had just woken, and likely rolled over to see what all the commotion was about. Priest, however, only had eyes for the one who was now clutching the lapels of his jacket. He could feel the outline of Robbie’s cock pressing up against his, and when Priest thrust a leg between Robbie’s, he moaned and jacked his hips forward.

“Ahh… God,” Robbie said, his eyes shutting as Priest rubbed himself along every naked inch of the man that he could reach. He knew he was going to have to change after this, Robbie’s pre-cum no doubt leaving a mess on his dress pants. But it would be worth it.

Priest sucked on one of his fingers and then smoothed his hand down under the elastic waist of the skimpy material covering Robbie’s ass, and when he cupped a handful of creamy skin, Priest pulled him close, a feral sound of desire rumbling out of him.

“Is that why you fight me so hard?” Priest asked by Robbie’s ear, and before he answered, Priest reminded him, “The truth, Robert.”

“Yes,” Robbie said. “I think so.”

“Why? I would never hurt you.” Priest paused and then added, “Unless you wanted me to.”

Robbie shivered in his arms, and Priest nipped at his ear.

“Why are you scared, Robert?”

Robbie was writhing against his leg now, his hips moving like he had a cock inside him, and Priest flirted his finger up and down the crack of his ass.

“Because of this,” Robbie said, his breath catching. “Because after last year, after a bad breakup, I promised myself I’d never let someone have control over me. I’d never change who I am again.”

And there it is. Finally. The truth.

Priest grazed his lips along Robbie’s jaw and said, “Let me tell you something important. Whoever it was before us, whoever made you feel like you had to be someone else—”

“I—”

“—that’s his loss. You are bright and vibrant, and Julien and I are drawn to everything about you. There is a vast difference between wanting someone’s trust so that you can give them all that they need, and wanting someone to change to become the things that you need.”

Robbie bit his lip, his eyes widening.

“We don’t want to change you to suit us, Robert. We want you because of who you already are.”

Priest’s finger found Robbie’s tight little pucker then, and he gently pressed the pad of it against him, drawing a shaky “ahh” from Robbie.

“What else?” Priest said. “I know that’s not it, and since you’re feeling honest this morning…”

Robbie’s breathing was fast now. In and out. In and out. The scent of his arousal filled Priest’s nostrils.

“You two are married,” Robbie said. “It makes me feel…awkward. I don’t know what I’m allowed to do. What I’m allowed to say, and to who.”

Priest rubbed Robbie’s hole until his eyes squeezed shut and he shot up onto his toes, trying to get closer.

“If you come back here,” Priest said, “if you decide to be ours, you’re allowed to do and say whatever you like. Unless, of course, we tell you otherwise because we have specific plans in mind.” When Robbie’s body vibrated against his, Priest finally slipped a finger inside him, making Robbie curse. “What are you not allowed to do? Anyone else, if you are sharing our bed.”

Robbie’s head tipped back as his hips rocked forward, and Priest loved the blossoming of color in his cheeks as Robbie got closer to the edge.

“We’ve been looking for someone who fits us,” Priest said, and then trailed his tongue up Robbie’s neck. “Someone to balance us out when things get too heavy. We want that to be you, princess.”

“Oh fuck.” Robbie’s hands clenched around Priest’s jacket, and as Priest found and massaged his finger over Robbie’s prostate, he searched out the eyes he could feel like a spotlight on them.

The entire time he’d been working Robbie over, Priest had sensed Julien watching. He’d felt that avid jade stare as he would a touch, and when he saw Julien working his cock in time to the finger he was pushing in and out of Robbie, Priest said to both men, “Come for me.”

* * *

JULIEN HAD AWOKEN to the sound of Priest’s sensual voice and Robbie’s delicious moans, and when he rolled to his back and opened his eyes, the sight that greeted him had his morning erection demanding action.

Robbie’s pale back was facing him, and Priest, who was dressed and ready for work, appeared to have been sidetracked on his way out the door. He had his arms wrapped around Robbie’s waist, and one hand down inside his briefs, moving against his ass. And if Julien had been a betting man, he would’ve laid odds on Priest having a finger inside the pretty princesse.

Dieu, the picture they made was so sexy that Julien immediately reached down and stroked his dick, wondering what had prompted Priest into action this morning. He wasn’t about to stop and ask, though, as Priest wound his spell around Robbie, who was responding like he was born to.

They were hypnotic to watch. Like a perfectly synchronized performance. Robbie’s hips rolling over the thigh Priest had shoved between them, and Priest’s mouth on Robbie’s ear, neck, and throat while his hand caused havoc down below.

“If you come back here,” Priest said, “if you decide to be ours, you’re allowed to do and say whatever you like. Unless, of course, we tell you otherwise because we have specific plans in mind.”

Ahh, Julien thought. Clearing up a few things, I see.

Robbie shivered at Priest’s words, and then a curse left him and he went up on his toes, and Julien knew that Priest’s finger was now penetrating him.

Damn, Julien was burning up. He spread his legs wider and stroked a little harder, but the talk between the two turned jumbled until all Julien heard was the heavy breathing, the panting moans, and the delicious, melodic tones of Priest’s voice mixed in with all the sex sounds.

Julien wasn’t sure how long he could hold off as he watched the hand in Robbie’s briefs move in a rhythm that mimicked a good fuck. So when he finally roamed his eyes up the length of Robbie’s back and they connected with Priest’s, Julien bit his top lip and thrust his hips off the bed.

As he began to move in time to Priest’s hand, Julien felt his balls tingle and tighten up against his body, until Priest looked right at him and whispered in Robbie’s ear, “Come for me,” and it was clear he meant the both of them.

Julien slammed his head back on the pillow and arched his hips up, and as he came all over his hand and stomach, he heard Robbie cry out, the sound prompting Julien’s cock to jerk again.

Robbie had plastered himself against Priest where he was clutching his jacket as he rubbed himself off until his cock was likely too sensitive to touch, and then, as if realizing how loud he’d just been, Robbie glanced over his shoulder at Julien with a guilty expression on his face.

Julien chuckled and crooked a messy finger at him. “Viens ici, princesse. Kiss me good morning.”

With a confused look on his pretty face, Robbie turned back to Priest, who said, “It means come here, princess.”

As Priest let go of Robbie, he climbed onto the bed and up where Julien lay, scooting in under the arm he stretched out in invitation.

“Sorry I woke you up,” Robbie said.

“I’m not.” Julien looked down at his messy stomach, just as Robbie did.

“Yeah?”

“Mhmm,” Julien said. “You two were quite inspiring to wake up to, and I’m more relaxed now than I would’ve been after thirty minutes of yoga.”

Priest’s chuckle filled the room as he walked over to the closet to find another suit. When he came back out, Robbie looked over his shoulder and said, “You still didn’t come? Jesus, you really are a control freak.”

Priest smirked and strolled to the en suite, but before he disappeared, he said, “I haven’t kissed you yet either, and with that mouth I’m finding that a difficult challenge. I need to tidy up and then head to work. But remember what I said, Robert—if we see you here again…”

Priest let his words linger, and Julien watched as Robbie nodded. It was obvious he now understood. If Robbie showed up at their place again, they would take him. They would take him, make him theirs, and there would be no turning back.

Chapter Fourteen

CONFESSION

Maybe I’m single because normal has never quite worked for me. Perhaps it’s time to try something a little…unorthodox.

FRIDAY AND SATURDAY flew by in a blur. Usually, Robbie loved working weekends at The Popped Cherry, but he had to admit there was somewhere else he’d rather be tonight—a somewhere he hadn’t been able to stop thinking about since he’d left it Friday morning.

The place was nice and steady for a Sunday night, which was great since it was a new thing Tate had implemented as of this year. Bianca was out working the floors with Tim while Robbie and Alec looked after the bar, and for the past two days, Robbie had done nothing but think about, dream about, and procrastinate about the two men who’d swooped into his life Wednesday, and somehow infiltrated every single thought in his head since.

Julien and Priest.

Priest and Julien.

No matter what he was doing or who he was talking to, he found himself thinking about the next time he was going to see them—and he was going to see them. There was no doubt about that.

God, he was driving himself insane checking his phone every five seconds, hoping to see a missed call or text from them. But he knew there wouldn’t be one. Julien’s words when he’d dropped him home were a clear message that they would be waiting for Robbie to make the next move.

“Remember what Priest said, princesse. Next time you come around, we keep you. So be sure.”

He pulled his cell out to check again, just in case, and still…nothing. Ugh. This is just ridiculous. Text them already. You know you want to.

After his little pep talk with himself, Robbie said to Bianca, “I’m gonna go take my break. You got the bar?”

“Yep,” she said, as she walked over to him, flipped up the pass, and then headed his way. “Everything okay?”

Robbie stopped and looked back at her with a grin. “Yeah. Why?”

“You’ve just been a bit distracted the last couple of days.”

Now that’s the understatement of the century. And wasn’t that what Priest had said? “You distract me.” Yeah, well, shoe was on the other foot now, wasn’t it?

“I’m great,” Robbie said, and gave her a wink. “Don’t you worry about me.”

“Okay, as long as you’re sure?”

Robbie walked back toward the door and said, “Oh, you know how it is waiting for a man to call.” Or in his case, men. Double the anxiety right there.

“Ahh, now it all makes sense. The faraway expression. The dopey smile.”

“I don’t have a dopey smile.”

“You totally have a dopey smile,” Bianca said as she wiped down the back counter. “But it’s good. You’ve been kind of down in the dumps since finding out about Logan and Tate’s wedding.”

Robbie froze with his hand on the door. Shit, he’d totally forgotten about that. Ironic, really, since that was what had sent him into the arms of Julien and Priest in the first place. Jesus. He needed to call Elliot and talk about this stat, or he was going to lose his mind.

Bianca looked over her shoulder at a couple heading to the bar, and then turned back to him. “Enjoy your break. See you soon.”

Robbie waved and then pushed through the door and headed out to the break room. Once inside, he took a seat on the couch and stared at his phone. Still no messages, and as he opened his voicemail on the off chance he’d missed one, he saw the message that had been left by Tate on New Year’s Eve.

He wasn’t sure why he’d kept it. There was nothing important about it. But as he sat back in the couch, Robbie hit play and brought it up to his ear.

“Hey, Robbie, sorry to leave this as a voicemail, but I’m guessing the bar is jam-packed tonight, so this will have to do,” Tate said. “I’m just calling to let you know that, well, Logan and I got married tonight.”

Tate’s words got caught up in a joyful laugh, and Robbie shut his eyes, remembering how shocked he’d been the first time he’d heard the message. Cartoon arrows, straight in the heart. Thunk thunk thunk.

“It’s crazy, I know,” Tate continued. “I surprised him. But we’re not going to be around for a while, since I’m stealing Logan away to an island—”

“Yes, but don’t think that means you can misbehave, young man,” Logan, Robbie’s longtime crush, said into the phone. “We have cameras installed there, you know.”

“Ignore him. He’s had a little too much champagne.” Tate chuckled. “Anyway, Cole is going to stop by to check in with you and make sure everything is going okay. So don’t worry about anything and have a great New Year’s, Robbie. We’ll see you soon.”

As the message ended, Robbie brought his phone down and stared at it, and was stunned to discover that this time around, the words didn’t cut as deep. They didn’t hurt as badly as they had a week ago. Shit, was that really only a week ago? Yeah, it was. And as he sat there, he made a decision.

Robbie reached out and swiped the phone to delete the message, and once it was gone, he scrolled through his contacts to Elliot’s number and wrote, We need to talk, ASAP. Next, he found Julien’s number and opened up a text.

He wasn’t going to sit around and pine after the unobtainable anymore. Not when there were two very available, very intriguing, super-hot men interested in him. He’d spent the better part of last year getting over an asshole who didn’t appreciate who he was, and this year was going to be about fun.

It was going to be about rediscovering who he was, and if he were honest, he’d never felt more himself than he had over the past week, and that had everything to do with Julien and—God help him—Priest.

What was it Priest had said? “We don’t want to change you to suit us. We want you because of who you already are.” And Robbie knew he wasn’t lying. Hell, that was Priest’s golden rule, to always tell the truth, and around them, Robbie never felt the need to censor his words or be anything other than himself. They were just as out there, in their own ways, as he was, and maybe that was what he needed. Something a little…unorthodox.

Robbie’s fingers flew across the keyboard on his phone, and when he read the words back to himself, he smirked and hit send.

Robbie: So, you two aren’t into, like, whips or anything, are you?

Not two seconds later, he got a response.

Julien: Princesse, we were hoping we’d hear from you. One minute.

Robbie felt a bead of sweat pop out on his forehead as he waited, and yeah, he kept his eyes on the little clock in the corner of the phone. Two minutes passed, and then a group thread popped up with Julien and Unknown.

Unknown: Robert, aren’t you at work?

Robbie rolled his eyes, opened the contact, and added Priest’s name.

Robbie: Yes, DAD. I’m on break.

Priest: Watch yourself. Nothing I’m thinking about you is fatherly. Although I keep thinking a spanking might do you good.

Robbie grinned, and a shiver of anticipation raced up his spine from wondering how that would feel. He kicked off his shoes and crossed his legs on the couch.

Robbie: Geez, stop thinking about my ass for two seconds, Priest. Talk about a one-track mind. I have questions for you.

Julien’s text popped up next, and Robbie wondered if they were sitting at the condo right now eating dinner, and suddenly found himself wishing he was there with them.

Julien: Ask us anything, and we’ll answer.

Robbie: Whips, canes, nipple clamps… Stuff that hurts. I’m not into that.

Priest: Neither are we.

Robbie: But you like control. Both of you do. You said you want to control me—tell me what to do. How do I know you won’t tell me to do something that hurts?

Julien: Because you just told us you don’t want to, and we aren’t into S&M.

Priest: We are into D&S. Dominance & submission.

Robbie’s cock kicked at the words on his screen, and he reached down to massage it.

Robbie: Explain. So I can read it later tonight, and totally get off thinking about it.

Priest: Meaning, we want to tell you what to do and we want you to WANT to do it. Like the other night at the restaurant. Another example, if that’s what you’re after, would be me telling you to get on your hands and knees, and then ordering Julien to fuck you while I watch.

Oh shit. Robbie shut his eyes and rested his head back on the couch, remembering how hot it had been to follow Priest’s orders. Swallowing back the moan that wanted to slip free, Robbie refocused on his phone.

Robbie: This is just in the bedroom, right? The control thing?

Priest: If that’s what you want. Of course, if things change, we can certainly discuss that later.

Robbie bit down on his lip. What does he mean by that?

Julien: We would never do anything to harm you. And any time you want to stop, you say the word, and it stops.

Robbie had no trouble believing that. These two men were not the type to force someone. But there was still one question he really wanted answered.

Robbie: How do I know who to listen to if you’re both there?

Julien: I think you already know that answer.

Priest. Hands down it was Priest. Robbie couldn’t imagine anyone telling him what to do. He was about to write something along those lines when his phone lit up.

Priest: While Julien loves to be a top dog most of the time, I like to be the master at ALL times.

Robbie squeezed his dick through his black slacks and knew if he didn’t end this little back-and-forth and soon, he was going to come right there in the break room.

Robbie: When can I come and see you?

And they both wrote back, Be sure.

Robbie stared at the words, but he knew what he wanted, and for once in his life, he’d never been more certain of anything.

Robbie: I am. Are you two?

Not even a second later: Yes.

Then Julien was typing. When is your next night off?

Robbie: Tomorrow.

Priest & Julien: Then tomorrow.

Robbie caught his breath as he waited for whatever was going to be said next, and then Priest sent: I’ll pick you up on my way home from work. Be ready at six.

There was that authority that made Robbie’s spine stiffen and his cock come to full attention. He gulped and nodded, and when he realized Priest couldn’t actually see him, he wrote back a lame-ass Okay, then looked at the clock on the wall and typed: I have to go and eat before break is up.

Julien: Okay, princesse. We look forward to tomorrow night.

Priest: We had been waiting on you.

For some reason, those words were more powerful than any of the ones that had come before, because they had been waiting for him—for Robbie Bianchi—and tomorrow night, they would have him.

* * *

JULIEN WANDERED INTO their bedroom after cleaning up the kitchen, and found Priest sitting in bed with his laptop open and files strewn all over the mattress.

“So,” he said, as Priest looked up from the computer, “he reached out.”

As Priest moved the papers out of the way, Julien climbed onto the mattress and settled down on his side. He propped his head up on his hand and watched as Priest’s fingers moved across the keyboard.

“Yes,” Priest said. “I wasn’t sure we’d hear from him so soon.”

“Non? I had an inkling. He was in a good mood when I dropped him off the other day. I think you cleared up a few questions for him that morning, among other things.”

Priest’s fingers stopped as he turned his head and looked down at Julien. “Hmm. I suppose I thought he might change his mind after everything settled in with him and he remembered who he’d actually been with.”

Julien chuckled as his eyes roved over Priest’s handsome but pensive face. “I think if anything, his mind is set more now than ever after everything has settled in.”

“Good.” Priest reached for one of the files. “He needs to be sure, because you and I, we come with a lot of—”

“Force?” Julien said, then laughed as he rolled to his back and slipped his hands under his head. But as he stared at the ceiling, he sobered. “Baggage? I know, mon amour. But doesn’t everyone?”

“Some more so than others. You and I?” Priest said. “You and I have loads of baggage.”

“Joel?” Julien said, and turned his head on the pillow. “One thing at a time, okay? Let’s not overwhelm him before he has a second meal with us.”

Priest’s somber eyes met his, and then he leaned down and kissed Julien’s lips. “Oui. Okay. But you know me.”

“I do. You want to control every little thing.”

“The big things, too, when they let me.”

“Mmm.” Julien brought a hand out from behind his head and threaded his fingers through the back of Priest’s hair as he flicked his tongue over Priest’s lower lip and then inside, deepening the kiss.

Priest groaned and his eyes slid shut, as he angled his head and tasted Julien with a rapacious tongue. Julien lifted his head off the pillow, wanting to get closer, but at the last second, Priest pulled back and panted against his mouth.

“Julien, if you keep kissing me like that…”

Julien nipped at Priest’s lip, and then he let go and lay back down on the bed with a smirk. “The princesse is right. You are a control freak.”

Priest arched an eyebrow but moved away, clearly recognizing his own limits. “That’s it, up,” Priest said. “Get out of this bed so I can finish my work.”

“Oh, don’t be like that,” Julien said, as he moved up to his knees and kissed Priest’s ear, and when he turned his head and his warm breath ghosted over Julien’s mouth, a wicked slant curved Priest’s lips.

“Then you wouldn’t mind if I rolled you over and took—”

“Do I look like a glutton for punishment to you?”

“No,” Priest said. “Right now, you look like someone I want to fuck desperately. The same as you do every minute of every day.”

Julien’s ass clenched at the thought, but he knew his limits too, and taking Priest on when he was like this was a hard one. “I would let you have me if you weren’t practically vibrating. But since you are, there’s no way you or your cock are coming anywhere near my ass. I wouldn’t be able to sit for a week.”

“Correct me if I’m wrong, but chefs stand at work, don’t they? I’m not seeing the problem.” Priest’s eyes lowered to Julien’s lips. “If you’re not going to be of use to me, get out of our bed, Julien, and leave me alone.”

“That’s rude,” Julien said, even as he climbed off the bed and walked to the bedroom door. “But really, I think we should keep that,” he said, aiming his eyes at the very obvious erection in Priest’s sweats, “for the one I have a feeling is going to love every single inch of it.”

Priest smirked and pointed to the door, and as Julien walked through it, he turned and took another look at the man who’d gone back to his work. They may come with a lot of baggage, but what was inside had always been worth the heavy burden of carrying it.

Chapter Fifteen

CONFESSION

I deserve to have a good time, damn it.

And it’s not like I’m doing anything wrong.

“ROBERT ANTONIO BIANCHI, if your skinny behind is not sitting at my kitchen table in the next ten minutes, I’m feeding your lunch to Michelangelo!”

As his nonna’s voice drifted into annoyed Italian mutterings, Robbie reached for the phone he’d dumped on his bedside table and cracked an eye open to look at the time. When his eyes cleared and he saw it was about to hit noon, he jackknifed up as though someone had pinched him on the ass.

Shit, he’d slept for nearly ten hours? He must’ve been more exhausted than he thought—not that that was a surprise. He hadn’t gotten home until two in the morning after a three-day shift.

“Robert! I won’t tell you again.”

“I’m up. I’m up. Rilassati,” Robbie said, as he got to his feet and ran a hand through his hair, and then he followed the mouth-watering scent coming from the kitchen.

As he made his way down the narrow hall, he found his nonna standing at the gas stove scooping a mountain of freshly cooked pasta onto a plate. Robbie came up behind her and peered over her shoulder to see her famous spaghetti alle vongole simmering in a pan, and then he kissed her on the cheek.

“Oooh, yum. I must’ve been a good boy. That’s my favorite,” Robbie said as he took a seat at the small wooden table off the main kitchen. “Are you spoiling me, vecchietta, or is Vanessa home for lunch too?”

“No, she has that job interview today. I hope she gets it. Those night shifts worry me. But this, this is for you. Not that you deserve it. Who do you think you’re calling old, young man?”

Robbie winked at her as he crossed one of his legs over the other and twirled a long strand of his hair around his finger. “Only the prettiest lady in the room, of course.”

Nonna looked over her shoulder and arched a dark eyebrow, and as always, Robbie was struck by her flawless skin, even at seventy-five. “I believe that would be you in that getup. Let me guess, Felicity?”

Robbie looked down at the red velvet onesie his sister had given him for Christmas, grinned, and took hold of the drawstrings on either side of the hood. “She knows me best. She even got one with two balls on it,” Robbie said, as he flicked the white pompoms at the end of each string.

Nonna shook her head, and as she walked over with a stacked plate, Robbie noticed her arms shaking a little before she set it down in front of him. “There’s so much food on this plate I can barely carry it. Mangia. You’re all skin and bones.”

“I do eat,” Robbie said as he picked up the block of Parmesan and the grater. “I just take after Mom, you know that.”

“She needs to eat more too,” Nonna said, and winced at the cheese Robbie was grating over her pasta, something she viewed about as favorably as she would him committing a felony. “But what you need is a man to look after you. Someone who’ll fatten you up.”

Robbie rolled his eyes at the familiar argument that always surrounded him whenever he was with any of his female relatives—which was practically all of them—and then wondered what his nonna would think if he told her he’d just agreed to date a world-renowned chef—and a lawyer.

“How many times do I have to tell you,” Robbie said, “I don’t need a man.” Which was true. He didn’t. But he sure did want two in particular.

She put a plate down for herself and pulled a chair out. “You may not need one,” she said as she settled in on her seat, her breathing a little more labored from her exertions in the kitchen. “But it would be nice to have. You work hard. You deserve someone to look after you. We all do. Someone to spoil us.”

“Well, now, I’d never say no to being spoiled. You know better than that,” Robbie said, and stabbed his fork in the center of his noodles and started to twirl. “But just because I want someone doesn’t mean they’re going to just magically appear and everything is going to be rainbows and unicorns. Trust me, I’ve tried wishing at fountains, on coins, when I blew out my…twenty or so candles last year. It’s not that easy.”

Nonna tsked him as she started to twirl a fork in her own noodles. “That might be so. But tell me, Robert, do you think I’m blind? And think before you answer that.”

At her sudden no-nonsense tone, Robbie had a vision of Priest and found it incredibly odd that he had such a dramatically different response to him being all authoritative. Thank God for that.

“No, I don’t. Why?”

“Because I have seen a black SUV drop you off twice now.”

As she waited for him to explain that, Robbie shoveled another fork of food in his mouth to buy himself some time.

“I also saw the driver of that car kiss you on the cheek. He was very handsome.”

Oh God. Italian grandmothers—they’re worse than the paparazzi.

“Is he your new boyfriend?”

Umm… “I don’t know.” There, that was kind of the truth.

“What do you mean you don’t know? If he’s dropping you off in the early hours of the morning, I should hope he means more to you than a casual—”

“What did we talk about when I moved in here, Nonna?” Robbie interrupted.

“I know. I know. You’re a healthy young man who is allowed to date. I understand that. But this is twice in a row now, and, well…I was wondering if maybe it was that nice man you told me about at Thanksgiving? You know, the fellow who cooks?”

Robbie paused with his fork midway to his mouth, stunned right down to his socked feet, because never in a million years would he have expected his nonna to remember a five-minute conversation back from— But then the penny dropped. Oh, he was going to kill Felicity.

“All right, when did she call you?” Robbie asked, knowing it wouldn’t have taken more than an innocent Do you know if Robert is seeing anyone? from their grandmother for Felicity to volunteer as much as she knew that wouldn’t give the old lady a heart attack. Apparently, Felicity had deemed “the fellow who cooked” the better option than the man Robbie had once said he would happily go to jail for murdering.

Nonna raised her fork to her mouth and took a bite of her food, her eyes wide. The only thing that would’ve made her little charade similar to his own who, me? I’m innocent act would’ve been if she batted her lashes at him.

“Don’t try and act all innocent with me, vecchietta. It might’ve taken me a few seconds to wake up, but I’m wide awake now. When did Felicity call?”

Nonna chewed her pasta, swallowed it, and said, “She didn’t.”

“Bugiarda,” Robbie said, and shoved back from the table to go and grab the house phone. “Your nose will grow if you keep that up. That’s what you used to tell me.”

“And aren’t you glad you listened? Your nose is cute as a button.”

Robbie touched the tip of his nose, and then pointed the phone at Nonna. “Don’t try and sidetrack me with compliments. You know it will work.”

“I’m not. It is cute.”

When Robbie sat back down and dialed, Nonna sighed and lowered her fork to the plate.

“Okay. It was yesterday,” she said, and Robbie hung up. “She was calling to check on her dear old nonna and also asked how her brother was.”

“That’s interesting, considering I only talked to her a few days ago.”

“Oh. Really? Then I don’t know what she was up to.”

“Mhmm. I don’t believe you for a second. I think you two were gossiping, as usual. But this food was amazing, so I guess you’re forgiven.” Robbie took his plate to the sink, then kissed Nonna on the cheek. “I’m going out tonight, but I’ll be back sometime tomorrow to get ready for work. Do you need anything today before I go?”

“If you go to the store, some milk and eggs would be a great help. But only if you’re going.”

Robbie winked. “I’m going to try and meet up with Elliot for coffee in a couple of hours, so I’ll be sure to get you some.”

“You’re a doll, Robbie. Someday, some lucky man—”

“Will sweep me off my feet and throw me in his bed, if I’m lucky.”

Nonna shooed him away and Robbie headed off down the hall, and when he got to his room, he grabbed his phone and scrolled through to Elliot’s number. When he found it, he hit call.

“Bitch, where the hell have you been?” Elliot answered.

Robbie grinned—he could hear the hustle and bustle of the salon Elliot worked at—and when he said, “Taking five,” Robbie twirled one of the white pompoms around his finger and waited. Not two seconds later, Elliot was back.

“If you tell me that Julien Thornton held you hostage and used his prick on you for several days, I’m gonna be both proud and hate your guts all at once, because I can multitask like that.”

Robbie started to laugh like a loon. God, he needed that. He also needed to meet up with Elliot and finally tell someone who would truly appreciate his predicament.

“Uhh, why you laughing, Bianchi? I’m serious. Where the fuck have you been? And please know that the only reason I didn’t send out a search party is because you texted me back the other night and Tommy saw you at work.”

“Let me know when you’re done with your jealous rant, because I have more that you can add to it.”

“He fucked you, didn’t he? Oh my God. Was he amazing? What am I saying—of course he was.”

“No, he didn’t fuck me. But I will say he tastes as good as his cooking does.”

“You lucky little fucker.”

“I know,” Robbie said. “Have coffee with me this afternoon. We’ll trade stories.”

“Well mine doesn’t involve sucking off a celebrity, buuut…if you’re buying, I’ll be there.”

“What time, cheap-ass?”

“Umm, four. Does that work?”

Robbie winced. If Priest was picking him up at six, he wanted time to come home and primp for the night ahead. “Can we make it three?”

“What? You got a better offer to— Wait. Are you seeing him again?” Elliot’s voice was so high by the end of that sentence that Robbie was shocked cats from all over the city didn’t flock to him.

“I am. So—”

“Three o’clock. Your skinny ass better be here ready to talk. Don’t you dare bail on me, Bianchi, or I’ll track you down.”

Robbie laughed. “I’ll be the cute one with a satisfied glow about him.”

“Fucking show-off.”

“Aww, go cry about it.”

“I just might.”

“See you at three, El.”

“See you then, Bianchi.”

Robbie ended the call with a smile so wide that he was pretty sure his cheeks might start to ache if he didn’t get it under control. He was feeling particularly good about himself and where he was headed tonight, and when he looked down at the pajamas Felicity had given him for Christmas, Robbie smirked and jumped to his feet.

He moved across his room so the dark wooden door was at his back, and then raised his phone up and flipped the camera so he was on screen. He posed and clicked off several sexed-up shots, and then went over to the bed and scrolled through them. When he found one that he thought best described his mood, he opened the group thread with Julien and Priest, added it, and hit send. Then he settled back in his bed and waited for a response.

* * *

PRIEST WAS SEATED at one end of the conference table for Mitchell & Madison’s weekly meeting as Cole, one of his partners at the law firm, ran through several of the cases they needed the associates to pick up this week in Logan’s absence. They were just winding up now, and as Cole handed the final file to Angela, one of the family law attorneys, Priest’s phone vibrated on top of the conference table.

He picked it up, and as he sat back in his seat, he looked down to see it was a text message from Robbie. He heard Cole telling everyone they were done if no one had anything else to say, and as they all started to file out, Priest opened the message to see what it said.

Was Robbie cancelling tonight? Priest hoped that wasn’t the case. He was looking forward to—

As he opened the text message, an image loaded in the group thread, and what appeared made it blatantly obvious that Robbie was not calling to cancel.

Priest’s hand tightened around the phone as he looked at the teasing little flirt in the photo staring back at him. Robbie was wearing some kind of sexy red…jumpsuit? And had unzipped it midway down his chest. He’d brought one of the drawstrings at the collar up to his mouth, in a sexy pout that dragged his full bottom lip down, and hanging from the end of it was a white, fluffy ball that should’ve made him look ridiculous, but made Priest’s cock hard as a fucking rock.

Robbie looked good enough to eat, as he aimed his eyes up at the camera giving his best come get me look.

Priest quickly typed: Bring that outfit tonight. I want to suck that ball.

Not a second later, Julien was typing, and Priest wondered if his husband was as hard as he was right then. He got his answer when Julien’s message came through.

Julien: And I want to watch.

Robbie: LOL. If you’re nice to me, I might let you.

Priest’s lips twitched at the sassy response, and he could actually hear Robbie’s voice clear as day in his mind.

Priest: And if we’re not nice?

Robbie started typing, and the message that came through made Priest laugh.

Robbie: Then I’d definitely let you. Haven’t you heard? I have a thing for assholes and pricks.

“Priest?” Cole’s voice snapped him to attention, and Priest realized Cole was standing at the other end of the table staring at him. The room was now empty except for them.

“Sorry, what?”

“I asked if you got the memo that you can move your things up to your office this week? Don’t worry about the furniture—we have movers bringing in the new desks and bookcases tomorrow. But anything personal.”

Priest nodded, thinking of his diplomas on the floor leaning up against the wall where he’d left them for the past few months. They were the only personal items he really had. “Will do,” he said, short and succinct, as always.

Cole frowned and looked at the phone Priest was still holding, likely wondering what had made him laugh, but there was no way Priest was about to tell him. Cole and Logan knew Robbie well, and despite Cole having kept his nose out of what went down at the Christmas party, Priest wasn’t about to divulge what was going on here. No way.

“Maybe one of us should steal Logan’s office while he’s away,” Cole said, a glint to his eye. “What’s he going to do? Kick us out?”

Priest shook his head and held a hand up. “I’ll leave that to you. You’re his brother. He can’t kill you.”

“True. But even still, he might try.” Cole waved and then headed to the door. “Good luck in court today.”

“Thanks. I just have a few preliminaries this afternoon. Let me know if you need anything.”

“Will do” was the last thing he heard as Cole walked out the door, and when Priest glanced back down at his phone, it was to see three more images, each sexier than the last, of Robbie in different states of undress. And Julien, that instigator, knew the fire he was stoking: Unzip it the entire way. Mmm. Now, put your hand inside the pants.

Priest’s jaw clenched, and after he typed his final message and hit send, he shoved a hand down under the table and pressed it against his hard-on, thankful they hadn’t yet moved to the conference room upstairs, which was made entirely out of glass.

He only had a few more hours to wait until finally he would be able to take care of this, and the other two men in the thread now knew exactly where his head was at.

* * *

PRIEST: MY COCK needs to fuck someone tonight. You can toss a coin to decide who that is. The way I see it, you’re both asking for it.

Julien touched his tongue to his top lip, as he sat back in one of the booths at his restaurant and twirled a pencil between his fingers. Tonight was going to be intense in all the best ways possible, and after Robbie’s little tease, he could only imagine how Priest was feeling.

Julien: I’ll give the princesse head. Excusez-moi…heads.

Robbie: Okay, I don’t know about you two. But I have a sudden need to get naked.

Julien felt the same, but knew Priest wouldn’t be having any of that, and oui, there he was.

Priest: Don’t you dare come until my hand, or Julien’s mouth, is around your cock, Robert. You started this, and WE are going to finish it.

There was a bit of a pause, and Julien would’ve loved to see Robbie’s reaction to that, and then the little minx wrote back.

Robbie: Would you like hourly updates on the status of my frustration, SIR?

Priest: Would you like your first spanking when I see you at six, Robert?

Julien reached for the glass of wine sitting on the table in front of him and swirled it around, letting it breathe.

Robbie: No. I’d prefer you do something else to my ass tonight instead.

Priest: Then behave yourself and be ready at six.

That was as good as a goodbye for Priest, and Robbie seemed to understand, because he sent a kiss emoji that made Julien chuckle.

As he signed off and put his phone down on the table, Lise, the manager of JULIEN, walked up to the booth with a notepad in one hand and a phone jammed between her shoulder and ear.

When she reached the table, Julien heard her say, “I understand this is a rush, Danielle, but we can’t open if we don’t have uniforms for the staff. I need them on the date we agreed upon.”

She put the pad down on the table, and as she did, she pushed a piece of her black hair behind her ear and then took a seat opposite Julien. “Good. Thank you. I’m glad we got that sorted. We’ll talk soon. Bye.”

After she hung up, Lise rolled her eyes and put her phone down. “Today is not my day. But I’m glad we get to do some taste testing.”

Julien looked at the bottle of wine on the table, as she reached for it and poured herself a glass. He’d known Lise for several years now. She’d been the manager at his L.A. location, and when he and Priest had agreed to relocate and Julien had decided to open up a Chicago restaurant, he’d known he wanted her on as manager. The only thing he hadn’t been positive on was whether Lise would want to leave a life of year-round sunshine to live where the temperature was currently cold enough to freeze a witch’s tit. Luckily, she was as crazy as they were.

“You know, I think I need to take up this meditation/yoga stuff you swear by. It’s the only reason you can possibly be this calm all the time,” she said, bringing her glass up to her ruby-red lips. “Well, that and your handsome husband.”

Julien studied her as he took another sip of his wine. If truth be told, he was far from calm today. With the restaurant inching closer to its opening date and the end of January creeping up on them, he had a lot on his mind.

This month was always hard on him. It brought back memories he’d rather drown out with an entire case of wine, not merely a glass. But that wasn’t his way to cope anymore. It hadn’t been for years now. And tonight he had something else that was going to take his mind off the demons that plagued him. Robbie really couldn’t have called at a better time.

“Now, now, don’t be jealous,” he said, and placed his glass back on the table. “Green doesn’t suit you.”

“Mhmm. Well, since he’s on my mind now, how is the Priest?”

Julien thought about their exchange just now with Robbie and ran his fingers around the base of his glass. “We’re both a little frustrated right now.”

“Oh, holding out on him again, are we?”

“Oui. We’ve been waiting on someone to make une décision.”

Lise wasn’t a stranger to their way of life. Having known them for as long as she had, she was well aware that their marriage was not the most conventional of sorts. She also knew the meaning of being discreet, which Julien found essential when it came to keeping his private life and public persona separate.

“Oh, there’s a new someone on the scene? Do tell me more.”

“Gossip,” Julien said, then finished off his wine and pointed to the notepad. “Write the name of this one down. I like it.”

“Got it.”

“Good. Is there anything else pressing right now, or…?”

“Only about a million things,” she said. “But that can wait. I need to taste this wine and I want to hear more about the one who has the both of you waiting on him. That’s unheard of.”

* * *

“I’M SORRY, BUT I’m going to need you to repeat what you just said, because it sounded like ‘I think I’m dating two men.’”

Robbie sat across from Elliot in one of the booths of The Daily Grind and shushed him. “Jesus, say it louder, why don’t you?”

“Bitch, please. If I were you, I’d be twirling around like Julie Andrews on a mountaintop right now telling the whole world.”

Robbie laughed. He could actually picture that.

“Okay, so, two men.” Elliot held up two fingers just to make sure they both agreed on the correct number. “One, I’m assuming, is the Prick, because your luck seems disgustingly good right now.”

Robbie grinned, picked up the new Dreamweaver latte he was trying—hazelnut and white mocha; it was delicious—and nodded.

“Fuck you for that,” Elliot said, and popped a piece of his choc-chip muffin in his mouth. “And I have no idea who the other person is. I mean, no… Did he bring along a celebrity friend? If you tell me you’re banging two famous people right now, I’m getting up and leaving you here with the bill.”

Robbie rolled his eyes. “I’m paying anyway, loser. And no, that’s not it.”

Robbie thought about how to say this next part out loud because, well, he hadn’t exactly been shy in his dislike for the third man in this whole equation.

“Then who is it?”

Robbie put his drink down and looked around as though what he was about to say was a state secret, and then leaned across the table. “It’s Priest. Joel Priestley.”

“Joel Priestley? As in the asshole who has less personality than a robot?”

Uhh… “Yes?”

“You cagey little shit,” Elliot said. “Hate fucking? Oh my God. A celebrity, and hot hate fucking? Let me guess, the Prick is there to make sure you two don’t kill each other? Yep, it’s official. You win this month. I can’t compete with that.”

“Actually,” Robbie said, as he shifted in his seat, the ache between his legs not helped by the description Elliot had just provided, “Julien is there because they’re, um, well, they’re married.”

Elliot’s hand stopped midway to his open mouth with a piece of muffin. Then he blinked once, twice, and a third time. “I’m sorry, come again?”

Robbie laughed and batted his lashes. “Actually, I’m not allowed to come at all until tonight. Priest’s rules.”

“They’re married? Oh my God.”

“I know,” Robbie said. “I keep thinking I must be crazy for doing this, right? But—”

“Hey, focus,” Elliot said, and snapped his fingers in front of Robbie. “Did they invite you in?”

Robbie nodded.

“And does it seem weird or awkward?”

“No, not at all. I mean, we haven’t had actual sex yet. But what we’ve done, it seemed…it seemed really natural. Is that weird?”

“No.” Elliot shook his head and slumped back in his seat. “I told you. Your luck is going the way of the gods, my friend. You really should go buy a lottery ticket. Buy a lottery ticket and enjoy the pleasure of two men fucking your brains out. You’re not doing anything wrong.”

Robbie nodded and raised his drink to his lips to take another sip. He agreed with Elliot. He wasn’t doing anything wrong, and he was, so far, enjoying the hell out of himself—and he deserved that, damn it.

He also had the fleeting thought that he didn’t need a lottery ticket, because he felt like he’d won the jackpot already.

Chapter Sixteen

CONFESSION

I love taking baths.

Have I mentioned that before? No?

Well, let that be noted…

PRIEST PULLED THE Range Rover up to the curb outside of Robbie’s place at six on the dot, and as soon as he was in park, he sent off a text to the man inside.

Priest: Your carriage awaits, princess.

The sun had set around an hour ago, and as Priest sat in the dark confines of the car, his eyes were trained on the front door of what he knew was Robbie’s nonna’s house. It was a nice place—one of the original Victorian styles, by the looks of it. Worth a small fortune with its location here in town.

A light flicked on, illuminating the front door, and when it was shoved open and Robbie stepped out, Priest’s eyes fastened on the man now standing on the stoop. In tight black pants that fit like a second skin, Robbie’s legs looked as though they went on for days. It made Priest want to see them wrapped around his waist or hoisted over Julien’s shoulders.

He had on a blue cable knit sweater with a faux-fur collar that outlined his elegant neck and broad shoulders. It hugged his lean torso and trim waist, and on his hands were black leather gloves to ward off the cold as Robbie picked up his overnight bag and headed down the stairs toward the SUV.

Priest sent a quick text to Julien, letting him know they’d be about twenty minutes, and then he watched Robbie’s approach and had to readjust himself so as to not be uncomfortable when the passenger door opened.

As the light flooded the interior of the vehicle, Robbie tossed his bag onto the floor and then climbed inside, and once he shut the door and the glow faded, he said, “Hey.”

Priest noticed the way Robbie clasped his hands in his lap and his leg was doing that nervous little jig of his, and figured he was wondering how to act after the texts the three of them had shared today. Not to mention the expectation of what was about to happen tonight. So before they left, Priest wanted to make sure everything was all right. That Robbie really wanted to be there.

“Hey?” Priest said, and Robbie looked over at him. “That isn’t the greeting I expected from the man who has spent the last few hours sending me and my husband provocative photographs.”

“Well,” Robbie said, his expression slightly pinched, “it’s the only greeting you’re going to get while my nonna is standing in the living room window watching us.”

Ahh, okay. Priest’s eyes went past Robbie’s shoulder, and that was when he saw it—the curtain in the front window shifted, and he reached over and slid his hand across the top of Robbie’s thigh.

“Oh shit.” The words left Robbie’s lips on a sigh as he shut his eyes and pressed back into the headrest.

“She knows you’re gay, I assume.”

“Of course,” Robbie said, his eyes flashing open to lock on Priest. “As if I could hide that.”

“Then why would she care if she saw you greeting a man with a kiss?”

“You were going to kiss me?”

Priest’s lips quirked as he inched his palm further up Robbie’s thigh, and Robbie clamped a hand down over it.

“I was,” Priest said. “So, tell me why it is that I’m only allowed to sit here and look at your mouth, instead of being able to taste it?”

Robbie’s mouth parted, and the pink tip of his tongue flirted with his lower lip as his breathing increased in pace. “Shit. Umm…”

“I’m waiting.”

“I know,” Robbie said. “I’m trying to remember the question.”

“Why can’t I kiss you, Robert?”

Robbie’s eyes lowered to Priest’s mouth and he swallowed. “Because she saw Julien drop me off in the same car yesterday, and asked me about him at lunch today. If she sees you, the man who helped us with Vanessa, kissing me? Things are going to get really difficult.”

“I see.” And Priest did. That could get a little bit awkward around the dinner table.

“Jesus, can you stop moving your hand?”

“No,” Priest said. “And since a kiss is out of the question until later, undo these pants. I want to see what you saved for us tonight.”

Robbie’s breath caught, and then came out in a rush as he laughed. “Are you serious?”

“I’m always serious,” Priest said, and then dropped his eyes to Robbie’s lap, where the very clear outline of his erection could be seen. “The windows are high enough that no one can see but me.”

Priest shifted back to his side of the seat and hit the ignition button on the car, and as he pulled out and started down the street, Robbie spread his legs a little and reached for his zipper.

It was clear he hadn’t worn much beneath his pants tonight with how tight they were, so it wasn’t much of a surprise when Robbie undid them and Priest saw his cock straining out of the tiny piece of black material that had no hope of concealing it.

Priest clenched his jaw as he pulled up at a set of lights and said, “I’m going to enjoy sucking that.” Robbie moaned and began to move his fist up and down his engorged length, swiping his thumb over the glistening head, and Priest growled in the back of his throat. “Give me your hand.”

Robbie swallowed but eagerly let go of himself to raise his arm, and when his hand was across the vehicle, Priest took hold of his wrist, brought it to his mouth, and sucked his thumb inside.

“Oh my fucking God,” Robbie said, his eyes on what Priest was doing even as his hips fucked up from the seat, and then a horn blasted behind them and Priest let him go.

“Fucking delicious. Now put your hands under your legs,” Priest said, as he put his foot to the gas. “Yes. Just like that. I want to look at what’s going to be ours tonight. But with you playing with yourself, we just might not make it home in one piece, and Julien would kill us for missing dinner.”

* * *

ROBBIE WAS AWARE of every pulse in his dick for the fifteen minutes it took to get where they were going. Just as he was aware of Priest’s eyes on him, his hands on the steering wheel, and that mouth surrounded by the scruff… Sweet Jesus, he keeps licking it. Robbie had never wanted a set of lips around his cock more, and when Priest finally pulled into the parking garage and wove his way down the concrete columned walls to his spot, Robbie thought he might pass out from the lack of blood in his head.

As the engine cut off, Robbie swallowed and waited for his next order, and when Priest said, “Zip up,” Robbie had to admit he was a little disappointed.

They walked across the parking garage in total silence, Priest with his briefcase and Robbie with his overnight bag, and when they got to the elevator and the doors opened, Robbie swore he could feel every nerve in his body, they were on such high alert.

There was something to be said for this ironlike control of Priest’s. It was frustrating as fuck, but holy shit did it ramp up the anticipation. At this stage, Robbie was convinced he would be able to drill through steel with what he was packing in his pants.

When the elevator dinged, Robbie followed Priest out into the hall.

“Is this payback for the photos today?” Robbie asked. He probably deserved it, at least a little. “I thought you’d like them.” He pouted, and as they reached their destination, Priest turned on Robbie and backed him up to the opposite wall until they were so close that their erections became extremely aware of each other.

“I liked them,” Priest said, his voice a low, rumbling warning. “I liked them so much it is taking every ounce of control I possess not to turn you around, rip your pants off, and fuck you right here in the hall.”

Robbie’s chest rose and fell at the wild look in Priest’s eyes, and he knew that at some point tonight the beast that was lurking under there, the untamed animal that Priest and Julien kept a tight leash on, was finally going to come out to play—and Robbie couldn’t wait.

“Do you understand?” Priest said as he took a step back and turned to the front door.

As he unlocked it and pushed it open, Robbie straightened and sauntered forward, his hips swaying, his head tilted up, and when he stopped beside Priest, he looked him dead in the eye and said, “Yes, I do.”

“Good.” Priest’s eyes flared. “Because you’ll be lucky if you can crawl by the time we get through with you tonight.”

“Promises, promises,” Robbie said, and then he walked off in the direction of the delicious aromas wafting throughout the condo.

* * *

AS ROBBIE STEPPED into the living room, Julien saw him drop his bag by the wall out of the way, and then Robbie immediately sought Julien out where he was in the kitchen placing a frying pan and pot on top of the stove.

“Bonsoir, princesse,” Julien said as he heard the front door shut. “You look gorgeous as usual.”

Robbie blew Julien a kiss. “Thank you. And you look smokin’ hot as always. Seems fitting, since you love to be around flames and fire.”

Julien wiped his hands over the white apron he’d tied around his navy-blue pants and white button-down. Then he walked around the counter and kissed both of Robbie’s cheeks. Robbie turned his head at the last second and caught Julien’s lips in a cheeky kiss.

“Sorry,” Robbie said, but it was clear by his grin that he wasn’t in the least. “There was all this talk of kissing in the car, and I couldn’t help myself.”

“Oh? Just talk?” Julien said. “That’s never fun.”

“I know, but kissing you made it all better.” Robbie glanced over his shoulder as Priest walked into the living room.

“I’m going to get out of this suit and unwind a little before dinner,” Priest said, as he picked up Robbie’s discarded bag.

It was obvious to Julien by the set of Priest’s shoulders that whatever had—or in this case, hadn’t—occurred on the drive home, Priest was most certainly in need of a timeout if they were going to take things slow.

“Thirty minutes,” Julien told him, and Priest nodded and then disappeared into the bedroom.

“Unwind?” Robbie said. “And what does that entail? A thousand push-ups? Followed by a thousand jumping jacks?”

Julien shook his head as he walked over to the cutting board where a tray of steaks and a mortar and pestle sat. “It involves a soak in the tub.”

“Really?” Robbie said, as he took his gloves off and put them on the kitchen island by the bottle of wine Julien had started about half an hour ago. “I love baths, but I wouldn’t have pictured him in one.”

“You should,” Julien said with a wink. “It’s quite a sight. He has a stressful job. A bath, among other things, clears his head.”

As Robbie looked over at the open door of the master bedroom, Julien began to grind peppercorns in the ceramic bowl.

“And let me guess, crushing things clears yours?” Robbie said as he walked over.

“It keeps my hands busy and off more tempting delights, oui.”

Robbie winked, and suddenly Julien had the intense desire to forget dinner and skip straight to the getting-naked part. Maybe they could just join Priest in the bath. But then that wouldn’t be very relaxing now, would it?

“So what are we making?” Robbie asked, and Julien was grateful for the change of subject. They would all be naked soon enough.

“Something relatively simple but délicieux. Steak au poivre.”

“I don’t think you’re capable of making something simple.”

Julien tipped the peppercorns into a small bowl by the cutting board, where there was another one full of salt. “You’re right, princesse, I can’t. This will be the best steak au poivre you’ve ever put in your mouth.”

“Well, it’ll be the first, so—”

“So nothing,” Julien said, then reached for his glass of wine, took a sip, and cast an arrogant look Robbie’s way. “Regardless of whether it’s the first or last, I only ever make the best.”

“Ah ha!” Robbie said, and pointed. “There it is. I’ve been waiting to see the Prick up close.”

“I believe you’ve been closer to my prick than this.”

Robbie leaned his hip against the counter and grinned. “I didn’t mean that.”

“Then what do you mean? What have you been waiting to see?”

“That I’m better than everyone else act.” Robbie placed a hand over his heart and practically swooned at Julien’s feet.

Julien smirked at his theatrics. “It’s not an act. In the kitchen, I am better than everyone else. That’s why I won the show. It’s why I’ve won several culinary awards both here and abroad, and it’s also why I have two—soon to be three—of the top restaurants in America. Next, I plan to take on international markets.”

“Ahh, I love it,” Robbie said. “My heart’s all aflutter.”

“All aflutter?”

“Yes. I love that arrogant, I’m the best, alpha stuff. It’s so hot.”

Which explained why Robbie was interested in them. Arrogant, alpha. If that was what he loved, he couldn’t get more so than the two of them. They were both so dominant in their mind-sets that sometimes neither wanted to relent. Hence the need for someone like this beautiful man to come between them, in all manners of speaking.

Julien walked around Robbie and flicked on one of the gas burners before he reached up into the cabinet overhead to grab an extra wine glass. He then picked up the open bottle of Merlot on the kitchen island, poured a glass, and took it over to where Robbie stood.

“Why don’t you take this in to Priest while I finish up out here? Everything’s ready; I just have to cook it.”

Robbie looked at the glass of wine, and then back up to Julien’s eyes. “Are you trying to get rid of me?”

“Oui. It’s either that or fuck you.”

“I wouldn’t object,” Robbie said. “And by the way, that’s the second time I’ve been threatened tonight. I really hope you two aren’t all talk.”

As Robbie went to lean back on the counter, Julien grabbed his arm to stop him. “Be careful there.”

Robbie looked back to see he’d been precariously close to leaning against one of the burners instead of the counter.

“We don’t want to burn that bottom.”

When Robbie looked back at Julien, he winked. “The bottom appreciates that.” Then he took the glass out of Julien’s hand.

“Would you like a glass now, or with dinner?” Julien asked.

“I’ll wait.” Robbie headed out of the kitchen, and when he was halfway across the living room, he said, “That seems to be what you both want tonight, and I really want whatever reward I’m going to get for my good behavior.”

As Robbie disappeared through the bedroom door, Julien went back over to finish up their meal, and found he couldn’t wipe the smile off his face or get his cock back under control. Something he figured wouldn’t happen until this night was over.

* * *

PRIEST SANK DOWN in the close-to-scalding water, and as the warmth penetrated his skin and soothed his tense muscles, he shut his eyes and let out a calming breath.

The drive from Robbie’s house back to theirs had been an exercise in restraint, as had that moment in the hallway and every moment up until now. But knowing what was going to happen after dinner tonight had been enough to keep him from acting on his urges.

Priest ran his wet hands through his hair, shoving it back off his face, and tried not to think about how fucking good it was going to feel when he finally got inside Robbie.

Calm down, he told himself, and then slipped a hand under the water to stroke his angry cock. It’d been a while since he’d denied himself for this long, and as his fist curled around his thick length, he arched up. He gave himself a couple of hard pulls and then made himself let go, then he white-knuckled the side of the tub so he wouldn’t be tempted further. That was when someone behind him said, “You have an aquarium in your bathroom?”

Priest opened his eyes and focused on the wall beside him, where a horizontal tank ran the length of his tub. He watched as one of the black and silver angelfish glided through the water, from top to bottom. “We do. Julien had it installed when we remodeled it. They relax me. They’re so quiet. So graceful. In our next place, we plan to have one in the bedroom.”

Robbie wandered further into the bathroom, his eyes locked on the coral reef that several fish were playing hide-and-seek inside. “It’s beautiful. Magical.”

“I think so.” Priest looked up at him and saw that Robbie was holding a glass of wine. “Is that for me?”

Robbie’s eyes shifted down to him, and when he seemed to remember that Priest was lounging in the tub naked, his eyes widened a fraction and he managed a slow nod.

A smirk crossed Priest’s mouth as he raised a hand and said, “May I have it?”

Robbie’s eyes were fixed on his face, but as he handed Priest the glass, he finally let them rove down along Priest’s nude body.

Priest didn’t say a word. They’d had several intimate moments before now, but this was the first time Robbie was seeing him fully undressed. He took a sip of his wine and let Robbie look his fill, and when the outline of a very stiff cock appeared in Robbie’s pants, Priest said in a gravelly voice, “Robert?” Robbie’s eyes flicked to his. “Take off your sweater.”

Robbie gnawed on his lower lip, but reached for the hem of that cable knit top and tugged it up over his head. When he tossed it down at his feet, Priest took another sip of his wine and said, “Kneel down on it.”

Robbie swallowed, and his Adam’s apple bobbed in his throat, drawing Priest’s attention as Robbie ever so slowly went down to his knees by the side of the tub. Priest switched his wine glass to his opposite hand, and then took the sponge out of the clear water and wrung it out before handing it over to Robbie, who took it without question.

The only sound in the room was that of their breathing and the bubbles in the tank on the wall, and when Priest looked to the soap on the silver bathtub caddy, Robbie reached across to pick it up.

With his eyes still locked on Priest’s, Robbie rubbed the soap over the sponge several times before placing it back on the rack, and then he rose to his knees and began to stroke the soapy suds over Priest’s chest.

As Robbie made even sweeps across Priest’s collarbone, shoulders, and back down the center of his pecs, a rumble of approval left Priest. Then Robbie’s hand dipped a little way into the water, and he brought the sponge back up to rinse Priest off.

Not once did Robbie take his eyes off Priest’s, and when Priest brought his glass back to his lips, he said, “Why don’t you acquaint yourself with what’s going to be in you later tonight? You know you’re dying to.”

Robbie sank his teeth into his bottom lip, and then lowered his eyes to the very erect cock between Priest’s thighs. He slowly dragged the sponge down the center of Priest’s body to where his treasure trail started, and when Robbie paused and looked back to Priest, his eyes were dark with arousal.

“Touch me,” Priest said, and Robbie let go of the sponge and replaced it with his fingers. He trailed the tips down under the surface, and when he touched the head of Priest’s cock, he gasped.

“More,” Priest demanded, and Robbie stroked his fingers down the long length of his cock, and when he got to the base, Priest said, “Wrap your hand around me.”

As Robbie tried, his eyes flew up to Priest’s, his lips parted with excitement and lust as he squirmed where he knelt. “I can’t. It’s too big. You’re so thick and hard. God, I want it…”

Robbie was squeezing Priest now, his fingers tightening and loosening, testing what he’d said, and Priest gritted his teeth.

“Robert?” Robbie’s hand froze beneath the water at the gravelly sound of his name, and Priest held his empty wine glass out to him. “It’s dinnertime. You better go out to the kitchen before you get into trouble in here.”

Robbie reluctantly let go of him and nodded as he took the glass.

“Thank you for the wine,” Priest said, as though that were the only thing Robbie had brought him. “It was exactly what I needed.”

Robbie got to his feet and adjusted his hard-on the best he could, and when he went to pick up his shirt, Priest shook his head.

“Leave it off. I want to look at you through dinner and imagine how you’re going to feel under me.”

“Fuck me.” Robbie sighed.

“I’m going to, very soon.”

Robbie nodded as he slowly backed away from the tub, and when he ran into the wall, Priest chuckled.

“Careful. See you soon, princess.”

Chapter Seventeen

CONFESSION

I was always the one who got in trouble; that’s nothing new. But never has it felt so good to be…punished for it.

ROBBIE HIGHTAILED IT out of the bathroom as though his ass was on fire, and when he got to the living room, he propped a hand up on the wall and took in a breath.

Fuck. Fuck. That was… What the fuck was that? He’d gone in to give Priest his wine and flirt with him outrageously while he was in the bath, and two seconds in, his tongue got stuck, his voice got lost, and he was stripping and kneeling and washing the guy as though he lived to serve him—and shit, it’d been one of the hottest things ever.

“Robbie?”

Julien’s voice had Robbie raising his head.

“Everything okay, princesse?” Julien said as he walked around the island.

Robbie licked his suddenly dry lips and blinked, trying to shake himself out of whatever hypnotic daze Priest had him under, and when Julien reached him and took his hand, Robbie let him lead him across to the dining room table.

Julien didn’t blink at the fact Robbie was now minus his shirt as he pulled out a seat, and when Robbie sat down, Julien said, “I think it’s time for that wine now, oui?”

“Yes, please.”

“Very good. Wait here. I’ll get it for you.”

Robbie nodded, thinking that wouldn’t exactly be a problem, considering he could barely move his legs, and before he could overthink things, Julien was walking back with two glasses in hand.

“Here,” he said, and took the seat beside Robbie. “If it helps, I felt just as confused as you the first time I was with Priest.”

“Is it that obvious?” Robbie laughed. “Is he a fucking hypnotist or something?”

Julien leaned back in his chair and brought his glass to his lips. As he took a sip, Robbie placed a hand over his thumping heart.

“Feels like it, doesn’t it?”

“Yes,” Robbie said. “I gotta say, I’ve never been into being bossed around except with Log— Well, once before.” Robbie stopped, took another gulp of wine, and then met Julien’s eyes. “But two words out of his mouth and I was on my knees doing what he told me. No questions asked. How does he do that?”

Julien put his glass down and got to his feet. He hooked a finger under Robbie’s chin and tilted his head up. “Because he sees you, mon cher petit. He understands what you need from him. Didn’t I tell you so?” Julien straightened, winked at Robbie, and said, “Drink up and I’ll bring you another.”

No problem, Robbie thought as he drained the glass, and as he placed it on the table, he saw Priest walk out of the bedroom in a pair of loose black pants and not one other thing. Jesus, when he was like this, minus his suit, and prowling around like a tiger, Robbie found it difficult to look anywhere but at him just in case he pounced.

Robbie followed Priest’s path as he walked over to Julien, who was pouring sauce on the steaks, and when he stopped behind his husband, Priest kissed his cheek and Julien turned his head.

Words Robbie didn’t understand were exchanged, and then Priest picked up two plates and headed over. As Priest put one down in front of him, Robbie’s eyes travelled up his powerful body and he managed to say, “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

Priest walked to the head of the table, pulled his chair out, and sat as Julien returned with his plate and a new bottle of wine. Once they were all seated, Robbie glanced at the two men on either end of the table, and then held his glass out to Julien, who started to laugh.

Julien refilled Robbie’s glass and then raised his own. “Here’s to a night for the senses. Délectons-nous de nourriture, de vin, et de tous les plaisirs de la chair jusqu’à ce que nous soyons trop épuisés et rassasiés les uns des autres pour bouger.”

“Allow me to translate.” Priest leaned over toward Robbie, who caught the scent of the soap he’d used to clean that muscled chest earlier. “Let us enjoy the food, wine, and all the pleasures of the flesh until we are too tired and drunk on each other to move.”

Robbie looked between the two of them and shook his head. “Who could say no to that?”

The three clinked their glasses and Julien said, “Many, I’m sure. But as long as it’s not you, princesse, I find I don’t care.”

* * *

AN AIR OF anticipation settled between them after that. Eyes darted from one to the other. Lips were licked as they each ate their meal. But clearly they were all thinking about other things in their mouths, and Julien could sense the waves of excitement—tinged with nerves—rolling off Robbie as he studied the food on his plate with great concentration.

With his eyes fixated on his meal, it gave both Julien and Priest the opportunity to observe Robbie as much as they wanted, and it was clear he knew he was under scrutiny by the heat that tinged his face, chest, and neck—although that could also easily be the wine.

Taking pity on him, Julien decided to break the silence, because there was no way Priest would, and no matter how badly the two of them wanted Robbie, and he them, they weren’t going to get him—the real him—if he was a nervous wreck.

“How is your meal?” Julien asked, and Robbie glanced over at him as he chewed the mouthful he’d just popped between his lips. After he swallowed, Robbie grinned, and the expression reached his eyes.

“Wonderful. This is the best steak au poivre I’ve ever eaten.”

Julien chuckled, remembering their earlier conversation, and pointed his knife in Robbie’s direction. “Cheeky.”

Robbie blew him a kiss, clearly relaxing a little, and then cut off another piece of steak. “Why do you get to sit there fully dressed while the two of us have no shirt on?”

“Is that your way of telling me you want me to take off my shirt?” Julien asked.

“If it isn’t,” Priest said, “I’ll do it for you. Take off your shirt, Julien.”

Robbie looked at Priest, who took a sip of his wine, and when Julien pushed out from the table and stood, Robbie’s head whipped back around to him. “Oh, I like this game.”

Julien leaned down and kissed Robbie’s smiling lips. “Of course you do.”

“Julien,” Priest said, his voice soft but firm, telling Julien he wanted him to do as he was told.

Julien straightened, and with his eyes on his husband, he unbuttoned his shirt. As he shrugged out of it, Julien’s eyes shifted to Robbie, who’d stopped eating to watch, and once it was in his hand, he dropped it to the floor.

“Shit,” Robbie said, his eyes moving over Julien’s tattoos, and then he reached down to palm himself. “Priest said you might let me lick them if I ask nicely.”

“I just might…but not yet,” Julien said, and then winked as he retook his seat.

Robbie groaned in protest. “This is torture.”

“I promise you, it is not,” Priest said, and Robbie rolled his eyes.

“Not actual torture, but God. Next you’ll want to talk about the weather or my family.”

“That’s not a bad idea, actually,” Julien said, and Robbie’s mouth fell open. “We don’t know that much about you.”

“And you want to know now? I was kidding.”

“Humor us.”

“Well, can you at least put your shirt back on? Both of you. Then maybe my dick will stop aching.”

“No it won’t,” Priest said. “But this might keep your mind off it for a few minutes.”

“Fine.” Robbie let out a put-upon sigh. “I come from a big Italian family and I wouldn’t trade them for the world. But they’re all slightly crazy.”

“Really?” Priest said, and when Julien’s eyes shifted to his husband, he noted that Priest had moved in a little closer, intrigued by this new piece of information.

“Yes,” Robbie said. “You already know I live with my nonna right now, and that’s because everyone else is too far out of town. But I’m one of four children, and the only boy.”

Julien laughed at that, and he caught Priest’s lips twitching.

“What?” Robbie said.

“That just explains so much, princesse,” Julien replied.

Robbie scrunched his nose up, and with his meal now done, he reached for his glass of wine. “Yeah, whatever. I love my sisters, and they love me. I mean, how could they not?”

“Indeed,” Priest said, and Julien wondered what was going on inside his head. Priest’s grey eyes were bright, alert, and he clearly wanted to know more. “Are you the youngest?”

“Second youngest. Felicity’s the baby and a total pain in the ass,” Robbie said, but his smile spoke of the affection he had for her. “What about you two? Brothers? Sisters?”

In an instant, Julien was hit with a barrage of images from out of nowhere. Flashing lights, screaming sirens, someone shouting—most likely him—and the comfort from a second ago got sucked up like a black hole had just opened over the top of him.

Julien’s mind started to whirl, his pulse started to race, and he felt as though someone had just reached inside his chest, taken a hold of his heart, and tightened their fist around it. He couldn’t breathe.

But then Priest spoke up, and like always, his voice pulled Julien back. Back from the bottomless pit he had once been so well acquainted with.

“Robert?”

Unaware of the landmine he’d just stepped on, Robbie looked at Priest, and Julien wanted to fall down on his knees and thank his husband for the distraction, but he was still trying to work out how to breathe.

Dieu, not now, Julien told himself as he balled his fists under the table.

“Are you done with your meal?” Priest said, his voice clear and concise, and Julien made it a point to concentrate on that.

“Yes.” Robbie’s breathy voice served to bring Julien’s focus around to the fine line of his torso, and the sight of his smooth skin effectively banished all of the other ugly images trying to resurface.

“Then stand and come over here. No more talking, until I say so,” Priest said, and as Robbie pushed back his chair and stood, Priest’s eyes found Julien’s.

The concern there was obvious, but as the memories receded, Julien inclined his head, letting his husband know: It’s okay. I’m okay. And he was.

But now, more than ever, he was ready for Priest to take over. For Priest to take the reins and lead them all where they would go, because ultimately that was far away from where Julien’s head had just been, and that was exactly where he wanted to be.

* * *

AS ROBBIE GOT to his feet and started toward him, Priest glanced at Julien to make sure he was back. That he was present in the dining room and not lost in that head of his. Their eyes met, Julien’s flashed a brilliant green, and he then aimed them at Robbie and nodded once. There. He was back and letting Priest know he was okay and it was time. They were finally going to make Robbie theirs.

When Robbie reached Priest’s side, he stopped there and waited as Priest laid his utensils on his plate and said, “Take off your pants.”

Without a word, Robbie’s hands moved to the button at his waist, and with a whoosh, the material left Robbie’s hips and headed south.

“Are you finished, mon amour?” Julien asked as he came up on the opposite side of the table to Robbie and pointed at Priest’s plate.

“With the food and wine, yes. It was delicious as always,” Priest said, and Julien leaned down and said against his lips, “Thank you,” and Priest knew he meant that for much more than the food.

As Julien cleared off the table and left to put the plates and glasses in the sink, Priest finally turned to the silent man standing beside him, and the sight that greeted him made Priest hungry all over again.

Robbie stood in nothing but a thin black scrap of material that was straining over his erection. His hands were balled into fists by his side, as though he were fighting the urge to stroke himself, and his breathing was coming in more rapid bursts the longer Priest looked at him.

Priest pushed his chair back from the end of the table, leaving enough space for a person to stand between him and it, and then gestured that Robbie should fill that space.

Without taking his eyes off Priest’s, Robbie walked to the spot that had been indicated, and Priest said, “Turn around and face Julien.”

At the order, Robbie’s eyes widened, as he seemed to realize that would mean turning his back on Priest. But then he slowly pivoted so he was looking up the dining table, that was now devoid of everything bar the tablecloth, two condoms, and a bottle of lube, and was staring at Julien, who was standing at the other end completely naked, with his beautiful cock in hand.

“Oh shit,” Robbie whispered, as Priest got to his feet.

“What did I say about talking?” Priest said, and Robbie’s entire body trembled at his question, making Priest’s cock harden, demanding it be freed from the pants he’d shoved it into after his bath.

“You said not to, but—” Robbie’s words cut off when Priest moved in close enough that the outline of his erection was pressed against Robbie’s bare ass cheeks.

“But what? I said not to, and you disobeyed.” Priest ran his finger up and down the thin strip covering Robbie’s hole, making him whimper. “Time to learn what happens when you do that. Bend over and brace your hands on the table, Robert.”

At Priest’s order, Julien pumped his cock up and down, and Robbie, ever so slowly, bent over as instructed. When he was in place, Priest put a hand on his lower back and then smoothed it over one of his creamy cheeks, and Robbie dropped his head forward and pushed his ass up a little higher.

“I am loving your penchant for skimpy underwear, Robert. This thong is particularly arousing. Spread your legs,” Priest said, his voice gruff, his arousal like a beast clawing at him to get free and attack that which was in front of him, and once Robbie had widened his stance, Priest slowly raised his hand, and then landed a cracking smack on his ass.

Robbie cursed, the blow smarting enough to have him glaring back at Priest.

“I can’t tell you how long I’ve wanted to do that.”

“Fuck y—” The second smack had Robbie gripping the tablecloth and Priest looking up to meet Julien’s eyes, and the lust swirling there told Priest that the second this flimsy material was removed from Robbie’s body, things were going to get fucking crazy.

“From here on out,” Priest said as he ran his palm up Robbie’s back, “if you misbehave or mouth off to me, I’m going to take your pants off and smack your very fine little ass wherever we may be. Do you understand?”

Priest trailed his fingers back down Robbie’s spine, and then slipped one under the material dividing his ass.

“Yes,” Robbie said, panting, and Priest began to run his finger up and down, tugging on the strip, causing the front of the material to massage against Robbie’s erection.

Robbie rocked back toward him, trying to get closer, trying to get more of anything to relieve his ache, but that wasn’t about to happen. Not just yet.

Priest removed his finger and fitted his covered cock back against Robbie, who made a mewling sound of pleasure. Robbie’s fingers flexed around the tablecloth as Priest crowded down over him, aligning his stomach, abdomen, and chest along Robbie’s naked back, and when he was in place, Priest wrapped an arm around Robbie to tilt his chin up so he was looking directly at Julien.

“Do you remember our date last week?” Priest said. “I believe Julien told you one of his favorite things to do. Do you remember what it was?”

Robbie squirmed in response, letting Priest know Robbie was more than aware of what he was speaking of.

“Yes? Good. Because I’m going to drag this tiny little thong off your ass, and then he’s going to come over here, eat you for dessert, and then fuck you so this tight little hole is ready for what I’m going to give it.”

Julien cursed as he punched his hips forward in eager agreement with Priest’s words, and Robbie moaned.

Priest then let Robbie go and moved back from his body. He ran his palms over the soft, pale skin of Robbie’s sides until he hooked his fingers in the elastic at his hips and then dragged it over his ass, down his legs, and to his ankles.

When Priest was kneeling on the floor at Robbie’s feet, he said, “Lift,” and tapped Robbie’s right leg, and Robbie obeyed. Fuck, Priest needed to get his hands off Robbie now, before he took him with no preparation at all. He glanced up at the picture before him. A fully naked Robbie, who was bent at the waist with his hands planted firmly on their dining room table—and he looked fucking delectable.

Patience, Priest reminded himself. Your patience will be rewarded.

“Julien,” Priest said, as he rose to his feet. “Viens ici.”

As Julien walked down the side of the table, he picked up one of the condoms, and Robbie’s head turned to follow his approach until Julien was out of sight. Priest grazed a finger across Robbie’s red ass cheek, making him jump, as Julien’s eyes roved over the exquisite man splayed out on their dining room table.

“He looks spectacular like this, doesn’t he?” Priest asked.

“Oui,” Julien said, as Priest took the condom from him and tore it open with his teeth. “He does.”

“Mmm,” Priest said, and brushed his mouth across Julien’s lips. “I want to watch you two fuck.”

When Julien’s lips parted against his on a groan, Priest reached for Julien’s cock and rolled the condom on. Then he started to work it. “Show Robert how talented this mouth and cock are, and then I’ll show him how talented mine are.”

Priest grabbed the back of Julien’s neck and shoved his tongue deep inside his mouth in a brutal kiss full of raging desire, and Julien returned it, his teeth scraping Priest’s lip, his hands gripping Priest’s biceps so hard his blunt nails were leaving marks, and finally, when he tore his mouth free, Julien said, “Go. Take your seat. It’s time I kneeled for our princesse.”

Chapter Eighteen

CONFESSION

“Take it like a man” has never

sounded more appealing than

it does right now.

JULIEN WATCHED WITH ravenous eyes as Priest left them to go and take his vacated spot at the far end of the table, and he found himself left behind the exquisite delight that was a naked Robbie, bent over with his legs spread apart—his for the taking.

“Robert?” Priest’s voice was a seductive lure, and had Robbie raising his head to look at where Priest now stood with his hands at the sides of his pants. “Keep your eyes on me, and don’t talk. Not until I say so.”

Then, with the innate grace of one who was completely comfortable in his own skin, Priest pushed his pants from his hips, and his thick cock jutted out from the dark auburn curls surrounding its wide base.

Julien growled at the sight, knowing just how fucking powerful that particular organ was when Priest unleashed it on you, and Robbie must have had some inkling too, because he thrust backward, seeking some kind of fulfillment, the visual aid only adding to his already aroused body.

“He’s magnifique, isn’t he?” Julien ran his palm over Robbie’s rosy cheek and let his fingers creep between the crack of his ass. “He’s been wanting to put his cock inside you for months now—are you ready for that?”

As Julien’s finger found Robbie’s hole and teased, Robbie grabbed the cloth in his left hand and pulled it toward himself, refusing to speak, just as he’d been told.

Bon garçon.

Julien moved down behind the delicious man he couldn’t wait to get his mouth on, and let his eyes finally leave the impressive cock his husband was now stroking. As he knelt down, on eye level with Robbie’s ivory skin, Julien ran his palms up the backs of Robbie’s thighs until he cupped both cheeks and said, “Open wide, princesse.”

Immediately Robbie complied, parting his legs further, and the sight that greeted Julien had a curse leaving his mouth. Robbie’s balls were full and scrunched up tight, his cock flushed and angled downward due to the edge of the table, and the pink pucker that was begging to be taken had Julien licking his lips.

Très beau. Robbie was fucking beautiful.

Julien sucked his thumb into his mouth and then dragged the pad of it across Robbie’s entrance, and when Robbie bucked back, Julien pressed his thumb a little deeper. As Robbie’s body gave way, Julien’s thumb slipped inside, and he groaned and had to reach down with his other hand to grip the base of his cock.

“Your hole is so pretty it’s making my dick jealous of my thumb,” Julien said against the soft skin of Robbie’s ass. “Everything about you is so pretty. Pretty, pink, and parfait. You’ll be lucky if we ever let you leave our bed.”

Robbie made a sexy purring sound and shoved back, making Julien grit his teeth, and once Julien got his orgasm in check, he removed his thumb and used both hands to spread Robbie’s cheeks.

Robbie whimpered at the loss of the digit, but Julien knew that wouldn’t last, because that was when he leaned forward and ran his tongue up the narrow channel of Robbie’s ass before greedily spearing it inside.

* * *

PRIEST HAD NEVER seen anything more erotic than Robbie and Julien in that moment. Robbie’s fingers were crushing the tablecloth—he continued to yank the left side up every time he wanted to speak—and Julien’s head was buried nice and close to the ass he, no doubt, had his tongue flicking and licking inside of.

Robbie’s eyes were fastened to Priest’s, and they were so dark they looked black as his entire body shuddered under the assault Julien was unleashing on him.

Priest licked his lower lip and said, “How badly do you want to say something right now?”

Robbie’s eyes narrowed, and apparently Julien decided to do something particularly inspired with his tongue and finger then, because Robbie dragged the cloth right up to his mouth and bit down on it, making Priest let go of his cock and put his palms flat on the table.

He leaned down until his face was at the same level as Robbie’s. “You want something to bite, do you?”

The heavy table scraped on the hardwood floor and shifted a fraction, and Priest realized Robbie had just shoved forward on his toes trying to get closer to him. Julien shifted too, and his eyes rose past Robbie’s hip and connected with Priest’s, and the swollen lips and wild look on his face told Priest that Julien was ready for more.

Priest gave a slight nod, and then Julien got to his feet, smoothing his hands up Robbie’s sides. With one hand, Julien then gripped the base of his cock and began to tease the head of it over Robbie’s hole, and with the other, he picked up the bottle of lube.

Robbie’s eyes slammed shut, and he moaned and pushed back on Julien, making it clear what he wanted, but Priest needed those eyes open—he wanted to watch Robbie fly apart when Julien took him. So he slapped the table, and in an instant, Robbie’s eyes snapped open and locked on Priest’s.

As they did, Julien pushed his lubed fingers inside Robbie, and after a couple of well-placed thrusts, Julien removed his hand, grabbed Robbie’s shoulder, and replaced his fingers with his cock, tunneling inside him as he hauled Robbie upright against him.

A shout of sublime pleasure left Robbie, and the tablecloth went right along with him, lifting up off the table, as Julien pulled out and then powered in again.

“Putain, princesse. Tu es si étroit et chaud. Tu épouses ma queue comme un gant.”

Robbie was biting down on his lip to the point it’d be bruised tomorrow, and one of his hands was gripping the tablecloth against Julien’s thigh as the other now frantically worked his dick.

Priest loved that it was upright and leaking all over. It appeared that Robbie had been telling the truth about that. He did love a good fucking, and thank God, because he was about to get one.

Priest stepped around from the end of the table, no longer content to be an observer, and both Robbie and Julien’s eyes latched on to him as he prowled toward them and then shoved the table to the side, making it scrape along the floor as it slid out of his way.

A gasp came from Robbie at the savage move, but he didn’t look away as Priest walked right up to him, took the back of his neck, and then finally crushed his mouth down on top of Robbie’s in their first kiss.

Robbie’s hands came up to Priest’s arms, and as he clutched them tight enough to leave bruises, Julien entered him with enough force that Robbie’s entire front came into direct contact with Priest’s.

Their tongues tangled around each other, and Robbie cried out and moaned as Priest angled his head for a deeper, more thorough taste, swallowing his gasps as he took the weight of Robbie’s body every time Julien powered into him, propelling Robbie further into Priest’s arms.

The sounds that left Robbie were desperate and needy, and had Priest reaching down to take his erection in hand, and when he had a good hold of Robbie’s cock, he growled against his mouth, “You want something to bite? Bite me, sweetheart.”

Robbie’s eyes ignited, and his breath came in heavy pants, and then Julien put his mouth by his ear and said, “Do it hard, princesse. For all the times he’s ever pissed you off.”

Priest grunted and then crushed his mouth down on top of Robbie’s again, thrusting his tongue between his lips as Julien began to move in and out of him. Robbie slid his hands up to Priest’s face, pulling him even closer, and that was when he did it.

As Julien shoved into him, and Robbie’s body surged forward, Robbie sank his teeth down into Priest’s lip so hard that Priest winced and grabbed hold of Robbie’s chin to tear his mouth free.

A feral sound rumbled out of Priest as his eyes shifted to Julien, whose hips now slowed to a stop. Robbie’s eyes were wide and frenzied, and Priest licked his lip, tasting blood there. “How long have you wanted to do that, I wonder. I think you just earned your voice back.”

“Fuck,” Robbie said on a rush of breath. “God… Priest, make Julien move.”

“Demanding,” Priest said. “Even with a cock inside you.”

Priest chuckled and twisted his hand around the top of Robbie’s shaft, making him buck forward and Julien slip free, and like a perfectly passed baton, Robbie was handed over.

“But I’m giving the orders tonight, not you.” Priest wound his other hand around Robbie’s waist, and as he hauled him forward, their cocks became intimately acquainted.

“Bedroom,” Priest said to Julien, who needed no other explanation as to what was about to happen next. As Julien walked out of the living room, Priest dipped two fingers between Robbie’s ass cheeks to his stretched hole and slid the tips inside.

“Ahh fuck…fuck.” Robbie’s eyes fluttered shut as he moved his hips back, clearly wanting more, and Priest turned his head and nipped at Robbie’s jaw.

“I’m impressed. Julien makes most people come just by talking to them. But you managed to hold out through his mouth, his tongue, and that talented cock of his.” Robbie moaned as Priest worked his fingers in deeper, spreading them slightly. “You waiting for my permission, Robert?”

Robbie’s eyes narrowed as Priest rubbed his body against him, making Robbie curse.

“I asked you a question. Are you waiting for my permission to come?”

Robbie reached up and clawed at Priest’s hair then, twisting it in his fingers. “Yes. You told me I had to.”

Priest leaned in and said against Robbie’s lips, “That’s right. And I’m going to make you beg me for it.”

“You wish.”

Priest removed his fingers then and grabbed the extra condom. He put it between his teeth, then took hold of Robbie’s waist, picked him up over his shoulder, and slapped him hard on the ass. And as Priest walked into the bedroom, he said, “Fine. Let’s see if my wish, or you, comes first.”

* * *

A RUSH OF air left Robbie’s lips as he was tossed over Priest’s shoulder with no trouble whatsoever, and if he hadn’t been close to coming before, then he sure as fuck was now.

God, the sheer amount of strength in Priest’s arms was off the charts hot, and Robbie felt as though he might overheat if things got any fucking hotter.

He’d been worked over so thoroughly by Julien that it was a miracle he hadn’t passed out from holding his orgasm back, because one thing was for sure: that Frenchman knew how to kiss and fuck him all over. Speaking of Julien…

As Priest walked into the master bedroom, Robbie thought he heard the sound of a faucet being shut off. But with the loud thumping of his heart and ringing going on in his head, he couldn’t be sure, and before he could think further on it, a lamp was switched on and he was tossed onto his back in the center of the mattress.

Shit. Priest looked larger than life as he stood at the end of the bed, his eyes focused solely on Robbie, that monster of a cock in his fist, then he tore open the condom packet and rolled it into place, and Robbie reached for his own shaft and started to squeeze and pull in response.

Priest matched his rhythm, and Robbie planted his feet on the bed and gave him a better view, and that was when the bathroom door opened, catching Robbie’s attention. He turned his head to see Julien walk out with a white towel wrapped around his hips and his hair slicked back from the water. The tattoos on his shoulders were dotted with droplets, and as he came around the end of the bed, Julien unhooked the towel and dropped it to the floor, revealing the long cock that had fucked Robbie so good just minutes ago.

Robbie’s eyes ate up the scene unfolding in front of him. These two, fully naked and erect, were like gods come down to plunder all mortals—or at least hopefully me. There were hard muscles and hard cocks, and when Julien finally reached Priest, his husband turned to him, and shit, they were done holding back.

Priest took hold of Julien’s face and slammed their mouths together in a bruising kiss that resembled two lightning bolts striking and burning up the sky. They each ate at the other’s mouth as hands were fisted in hair and grabbing hips, and tongues dueled for supremacy until, finally, Priest tore his mouth free.

“Enough,” Priest said, but Julien stroked a hand over that enormous shaft, making a strangled sound of frustration leave Priest. It appeared that the ever-controlled one was finally coming to the end of his patience.

“With you it’s never enough,” Julien said, then he bit at Priest’s jaw as he let him go, and they both turned on Robbie.

Robbie had been working his cock through that entire show—because fuck, who wouldn’t—and when both men put a knee on the bed and started coming for him, he bit his lip and pumped faster.

“Careful, princesse,” Julien said, and his voice—oh, that silky-smooth voice—had Robbie arching up off the mattress, desperate for someone to touch him. “Don’t want to come just yet. There’s still so much we want to do to you. You want that, don’t you?”

“Yes,” Robbie said, and barely recognized his own voice. “Yes, I want that.” His eyes didn’t know where to look as Julien and Priest got closer, but when Julien moved up by Robbie’s hip and Priest stayed down in front of his spread legs, Robbie let his eyes zoom in on the one who was closer—Julien.

“Good,” Julien said, and then looked down at the hand Robbie was frantically moving up and down. “Now spread your legs for us.”

Robbie let his legs fall wide, and as Priest moved up in between them, he caught Robbie’s eye and then lowered his head and sucked one of Robbie’s balls into his mouth.

“Ahh…shit,” Robbie said, and shoved his hips off the bed as Julien whispered, “Move your hands. Let me.”

Robbie let go of himself, and not a second later, Julien’s hand was there and he was bending over to swallow Robbie to the back of his throat.

Robbie squeezed his eyes shut at the sensations coursing through his body, until he realized what he was missing out on seeing and opened them back up. Just in time, too, because both men raised their heads and kissed, right there between Robbie’s legs, their tongues flicking over the head of his dick to do it.

A groan left one of them, Robbie couldn’t have said which, and then they each went back to what they’d been doing: Julien swallowing Robbie like he’d been made to, and Priest sucking at his balls. It wasn’t until a finger entered the mix and, well, him, that Robbie cried out, grabbed hold of Julien’s head, and started to move, his hips pumping up into the mouth surrounding it while Priest stretched him with one, two, three, then—

Fuck.

Robbie slammed his eyes shut and curled his toes, wondering if it was possible to die from being overstimulated until finally he heard himself shouting, “Stop. Fuck. Stop. I need…I need something in me.”

Julien was the first to stop. He raised his head and then came up to lie beside Robbie. “Stop?” he asked, and Robbie swore fire had replaced the blood in his veins, because he was seriously overheating.

“No, I…it’s just I was about to come. But I—” And just as Robbie was about to say more, Priest shifted between his legs and took up Julien’s previous position, sucking Robbie’s cock to the back of his throat as he thrust his fingers in deep.

Robbie shouted as his eyes flew down to the flame of hair nestled between his thighs, and he grabbed it, still not quite believing what he was seeing. Fucking hell, that was Priest down there and damn, he was fucking talented. “Jesus…”

Julien took Robbie’s chin between his fingers, and as they looked at each other, he leaned in and said against Robbie’s lips, “He’s about to fuck you real good, princesse. Hold on.”

Hold on? Robbie didn’t know if he could anymore. But one thing he did know was that his brain was shutting down. He was done using it. All he wanted was to let go and feel. So with his hands in Priest’s hair and his hips writhing around on the bed, Robbie attacked Julien’s mouth as he fucked into Priest’s.

As the orgasm built, it raced down his spine to his balls. Robbie squeezed his eyes shut, and just as he was about to explode on Priest’s tongue, the mouth surrounding him vanished and was replaced by a viselike grip at the root of his shaft, denying him—keeping that orgasm at bay.

Julien tore his mouth free and rolled to his back, and Robbie wanted to scream, No! No, no, no! He wanted to pull his hair out at the revolt in his body. The sexual frustration that flooded him had him glaring up at Priest, who was now kneeling, and before he thought better of it, Robbie said, “You asshole. Let me come.”

The curl that morphed Priest’s red, swollen mouth was as sensual as it was sinister, and it sent a jolt of lust mixed with anger to Robbie’s aching balls.

“Get on your hands and knees.” Priest’s order was arrogant, and his voice should’ve been a warning to fucking run, but there was no way Robbie was going anywhere but to his hands and goddamn knees. He needed to come or he was positive he might die.

He rolled over, and when he saw Julien sitting with his back against the headboard and his legs spread, working himself over, Robbie knew exactly where he wanted to go. He crawled between Julien’s thighs, and when his face was level with Julien’s cock, Robbie didn’t stop and ask—he licked a path right up it.

“Dieu,” Julien muttered, and Robbie looked up to see Julien’s eyes focused on him. “Come up here. Give me your mouth.”

Robbie moved so his hands were on either side of Julien’s hips, and then tilted his head up and kissed him. It was sweet, chaste, and, considering what was about to happen, a bit of a mind fuck, as two large hands landed on Robbie’s hips, making him moan. “Please…”

Julien chuckled. “So polite, princesse.” He then looked over Robbie’s shoulder to where Priest was now in position and said, “Give it to him, Joel. He’s begging for it.”

Robbie felt the wide head of Priest’s covered cock nudge against his entrance, and clutched at the sheets on either side of Julien’s hips as the delicious burn of Priest’s intrusion rushed over him. The sting of it made his eyes water, and at the exact moment Julien took Robbie’s mouth in another blistering kiss, Priest tunneled all the way inside.

“Fuck,” Robbie cried out against Julien’s lips. “Oh fuck, you’re big,” he said, as he buried his face against Julien’s chest.

Julien’s hand in Robbie’s hair began to massage him down to his neck, then along his spine to his ass, where Priest was lodged, and as the penetration became familiar, as it became a welcome kind of pain, Robbie began to move.

He raised his head and nuzzled at Julien’s nipple, licking and biting as Priest’s fingers dug into him and his cock dragged free before plowing back inside of him. Robbie stumbled slightly and ended up with his cheek smashed to Julien’s chest, but then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Priest lean over the top of him and start to kiss Julien—and fucking hell, that was hot.

They were all so close, all so connected, and as the two of them really started to go at each other over the top of him, Priest’s hips began to thrust harder and faster inside Robbie—and fuck, he was thick.

Robbie dropped his head, squeezing his eyes shut as the monster in his ass drilled him over and over, seemingly imprinting itself there, and he couldn’t get enough. He felt insatiable. He wanted every inch of skin he could get from these two, and when Robbie realized his lips were right by the head of Julien’s cock, he couldn’t stop himself from sucking on him, and the erotic sound that he pulled from Julien was unreal. Half groan, half shout, but all pleasure.

Julien’s hands tightened in Robbie’s hair, and as he yanked Robbie up and took his mouth in a kiss, Priest made a savage sound behind them and finally unleashed all of that well-coiled control he’d been keeping in check.

The hands on Robbie’s hips were full of strength and control as Priest held him exactly where he wanted him and began to take Robbie in a way he’d never been taken before.

With what seemed like an endless amount of power and stamina, Priest rode him hard and fast, then slow and deep, until at one point he was so far inside Robbie that he couldn’t tell where Priest started and he ended. It was at that moment that Priest grabbed Robbie’s shoulder and hauled him back so he could kiss him, and growled against his mouth, “Your ass feels like fucking heaven. Worth every fucking argument, you were.”

When he let him go, Priest gave a hard thrust forward, pushing Robbie up against Julien, who took his lips in a hot kiss, and Priest began a steady grind.

Robbie cried out as Priest’s cock massaged over his prostate, and then said, “Please. God, Priest. I can’t…I can’t…not anymore.”

Robbie craned his head back, and Priest cupped him under the chin and said, “Begging, yes?”

Robbie nodded eagerly, not giving a fuck anymore. He was begging.

“Good. Then wrap your lips around Julien and a hand around your cock. I think it’s time we all came.”

Priest kissed him hard, and when he let him go, Robbie did as he was told and immediately took Julien between his lips and started to desperately milk his own cock. Then, over the groans and harsh breathing filling the room, Robbie heard, “Come, Julien.”

Julien’s body tensed at Priest’s words and his fingers tightened in Robbie’s hair, and then he exploded on Robbie’s tongue with a hoarse shout of pure ecstasy, filling Robbie’s mouth with his pent-up lust.

Robbie’s ass was burning, his cock was now painfully hard, and when Priest smoothed a hand up to his shoulder and hauled him upright, Julien got to his knees, took hold of Robbie’s cock, and then kissed him.

The feeling of being one hundred percent surrounded was sublime, and Robbie let the euphoria of it take him over as he held on to Julien’s arms, then Priest said against his ear, “Come for us, Robert,” and just like that, as though Robbie’s body understood it was no longer his own, the orgasm he’d somehow kept a hold of finally detonated.

As he shouted out his release, Robbie’s ass tightened around the cock that had claimed it, and he saw Julien’s eyes shift to Priest. Forceful fingers dug into Robbie’s hips as Priest lodged his cock deep and hard, and he roared with the satisfaction of a fucking lion.

Never could Robbie have guessed how he’d feel in that moment, because he didn’t quite believe it himself. But as he knelt there between two men he never could’ve imagined himself between, he felt as though he’d finally found home.

Chapter Nineteen

CONFESSION

Cucumbers should only ever be eaten.

The end.

A QUIET TAP tap tap had Robbie’s eyes opening hours later to a room awash in soft city lights. He stretched under the sheets that were drawn up over his hips, and as he did, he felt an arm wrap around his waist and a warm body mold itself along his back.

“Mmm, you smell good, princesse. Like…us.”

Julien. Robbie couldn’t help the lazy smile that stretched across his lips, as he leaned into the solid wall of muscle behind him, his tender ass nestling into Julien’s groin. His body felt lethargic, relaxed, and well used. In short, he’d never felt more satisfied in his life.

Again the quiet tap tap tap caught Robbie’s attention, and when his eyes adjusted, he spotted Priest over in a far corner at a small desk with earbuds in, a lamp switched on, and his laptop open in front of him.

“He doesn’t sleep well,” Julien said.

Robbie tensed a little in his arms. “Always?” he asked, because the one other time he’d stayed over, Priest had also been awake and dressed when Robbie had woken.

Is it because I’m here? Did he want me to go?

“Always,” Julien said, and Robbie immediately relaxed. “He never sleeps well, so he works.”

Robbie frowned as he settled again in Julien’s arms. “Why doesn’t he sleep well? Insomnia?”

“That’s a question for him,” Julien said, as his lips ghosted along the back of Robbie’s neck. “But you should ask him one day. He’ll tell you.”

Robbie wasn’t so sure about that. No matter how close the three of them had gotten last night, there was still something about Priest that made him wary. That had him on guard. More so than with Julien, who was so easy to be with, so easy to talk to.

“I don’t know,” Robbie said, and glanced back at Julien. “He’s so…different to anyone I’ve met before. I don’t know how to talk to someone like him.”

Julien’s eyes smiled along with his mouth, as he brushed a kiss across Robbie’s lips. “You’re doing just fine, trust me. He is different, and there are reasons for that, but, Robbie?”

“Yeah?”

“You will never find another person who cares more than Priest. If there’s someone he can help, someone he can make a difference for, he’ll do it. He’s not easy to understand, that’s true. But once you do, you’ll wonder why it took you so long.”

The love in Julien’s words was so apparent that it made Robbie’s eyes mist over. It was beautiful.

“Sometimes,” Julien said, and then grinned, “you’ll find him over there working. And other times, he’ll be in watching his fish.”

“Really?” Robbie said with a laugh.

“Oui. I think he secretly talks to them. They help him unwind.”

Robbie shook his head as he looked back to Priest, who was frowning at his computer screen. “I’ve said it once and I’ll say it again: he is a strange, strange man.”

The hand on Robbie’s waist tugged him back, tucking him in closer to Julien’s body. “He is, but in the best ways imaginable, wouldn’t you agree?”

Robbie snorted softly. “I don’t know about that.”

“Now, now, no need for pretenses, princesse. Your ass is cradling my cock and my hand can feel yours stiffening. You can admit it, you like him,” Julien said, and nuzzled into Robbie’s ear, making him shiver.

“I do,” Robbie heard himself say, and caught his own surprise at the two words.

“You sound just like me when I realized the same thing. But it sneaks up on you. Priest has this innate ability to make you forget everything bad when he’s around. He takes control. He lifts the burden and worry from you and allows you to just be. He makes you feel safe because he’s always rock steady. And that’s a truly powerful gift.”

A long silence passed between them, save the tap tap tap, and then Robbie whispered, “Is that what happened with you?”

Julien nodded. “You were right the other night when you said he saved me. I was lost that day, and many days before that, and he found me just in time…”

As Julien’s words trailed off, Robbie let them go. Whatever Julien was speaking of, it was obviously intensely personal, and though Robbie was lying naked in the man’s arms, he wasn’t sure it was his place to ask more. It did, however, have him wondering why Priest was the way he was. What made a man so different to those around him? So closed off at times? Vaultlike. Julien had told him to ask, but Robbie wasn’t sure he’d ever have the nerve.

“It’s funny,” Julien said, breaking the silence that had settled. “People often associate ‘different’ with something to be scared of, which is why I’m sure Logan warned us off when he—”

“Wait? What?” Robbie said, and sat up in the bed, and his action must’ve caught Priest’s attention, because he looked up from his computer and removed his earbuds.

“Logan spoke to you?” Robbie said to Julien, and then turned to look at Priest. “About me? When?”

Priest got to his feet and closed his computer, and Robbie allowed himself a moment to run his eyes over Priest’s upper body, which he’d left bare. When he got to the edge of the bed, Priest stripped out of his loose black pants, and Robbie ran his teeth over his lower lip as he openly admired all he was seeing. Priest’s body was wow, and so well disguised under all his suits and shirts, and Robbie couldn’t help but remember how powerful it had felt drilling into him over and over again.

Priest pulled back the covers and slid underneath, and as he did, Robbie scooted down onto his back between the two.

“He talked to us at the Christmas party,” Julien said.

Robbie frowned. “When?”

“When you ran away from us,” Priest said.

“I didn’t run anywhere,” Robbie said with enough indignation that his voice almost cracked. “I was dragged.”

“Mhmm,” Julien said, and Robbie glared at him.

“Mhmm yourself. I was ready to come over there and give you both a piece of my mind. But Tate—”

“Dragged you away,” Priest finished.

“Yes. They didn’t want me to cause a scene and embarrass the new partner.” Robbie rolled his eyes.

“I wouldn’t have been embarrassed,” Priest told him.

“Really?”

“Really. I don’t care what people think about me. I’m not here to please others. Only those I love.”

Robbie’s mouth parted, and he was about to say something snarky when he realized that was actually pretty cool. He didn’t really care what others thought either. “What did Logan say?”

Priest’s eyes lowered to Robbie’s lips. “That if we hurt you, he would cut off our balls.”

Robbie brought his hand up to his mouth, his eyes wide. Then he started to giggle. Holy shit. How did he not know that? “He really said that?”

Priest nodded.

Wow, Robbie would’ve paid money to see that. “But you work with him; you’re his partner. Won’t this all get complicated if he’s pissed off about it?”

“No,” Priest said, and then reached over and tugged Robbie’s hand down so he could trace his bottom lip with his thumb. “Because we aren’t going to hurt you.”

Robbie’s stomach flipped at the words. “Oh.”

“You must be exhausted,” Julien said, and Robbie realized suddenly that he was. “Sleep. We can talk all you like tomorrow.”

Robbie nodded and looked at Priest. “You have to work tomorrow?”

“I do.”

“Will I see you before you go?”

A small smile tilted Priest’s lips. “Would you like to?”

Robbie stared into the grey eyes he’d once despised and found himself getting a little…lost there. “Yes, I think I would.”

“Then I will make it so.”

The answer was so Priest that Robbie found himself smiling as both men leaned in and pressed a kiss to his cheek.

“Bonne nuit, princesse.”

“Good night, Robert.”

With a blush and grin that gave away just how special he felt right then, Robbie watched as the two of them then kissed one another over the top of him. Then Julien stretched out on his side and Priest on his back.

“This is nice,” Robbie whispered, and hoped they didn’t think him silly or—God forbid—all in love with them or something.

But when Priest said, “Yes, it is,” and Julien kissed Robbie’s ear and whispered, “Oui,” Robbie cuddled into the covers and fell asleep with a smile on his lips and a strange sense of contentment filling him.

* * *

THE FOLLOWING MORNING, Julien sat on his yoga mat with his eyes shut and his legs crossed. His feet were tucked up high on the opposite thigh, and his arms were outstretched, wrists to knees. His palms were outfacing, and his fingers were aligned, except the thumb and forefinger, which were lightly touching, as the anxiety that had slipped through an unsuspecting crack last night disappeared from his mind.

He was coming down from his morning routine, and as he sat in front of the balcony door, the sun bathed his face. He’d left Priest in the bathroom to get ready around thirty minutes earlier, and Robbie had been passed out with his head buried in a pillow, no doubt still exhausted after last night’s activities.

With a final inhale…and exhale, Julien opened his eyes to find Priest standing just outside their bedroom door dressed and ready for work, his jacket over one of his fingers. His knowing eyes were trained on Julien, the serious set of his mouth letting Julien know they were not done with what Priest had seen during dinner. Because while Priest’s demons found him at night, it was the hours awake that were the biggest threat to Julien’s peace of mind.

“Good morning,” Priest said, as he walked across the living room, draped his coat over the couch, and then stopped behind Julien, who tipped his head up. Priest bent down and pressed an upside-down kiss to his lips. “How are you today?”

“Much better, mon amour.”

Priest’s eyes narrowed a fraction, but he straightened. “Good. But we will talk about this later, yes?”

“I’m fine,” Julien said as he got to his feet. “I just got caught off guard last night. All in my head.”

Priest cupped either side of his face, and as he touched their foreheads together, he said, “Don’t lie to me. You know better, and so do I.”

Julien shut his eyes and nodded. “Désolé. You’re right. This time of the year is always hard. That’s all.”

“I know, and you’re worried about the end of the month, when we have to go back west.”

Julien’s eyes opened. “I don’t know why it bothers me so much. I already know I’m not welcome. It’s the same every year.”

“Yet every year, the same thing happens. The attacks become worse the closer we get to the anniversary, then they lessen once it’s passed.”

Julien reached up to take Priest’s wrists and pull them free. “Oui, but being here, I thought maybe—”

“It would be easier to ignore?”

Julien let go of Priest and bent down to start rolling up his mat. “Can’t we just say we’re busy this year?”

“No. And you don’t really want that. Also, this discussion is not over just because you have turned your back on me.”

As Julien stood with the mat under his arm, he pivoted to face Priest. “I had not assumed my luck would be that good. But can we talk about it later? I just got out of my bad mood, and we still have a guest.”

“Very well,” Priest said, as he headed to the kitchen. “But we will talk.”

Julien knew they would. Priest was the only one he’d ever been able to talk to about this. But he wasn’t ready, not yet, and knew that was the only reason Priest wasn’t pushing.

Julien stored his mat in the corner of the room, and as he was about to walk back to the kitchen to start his breakfast, Robbie appeared in the doorway and Julien came to an abrupt halt.

The princesse had slipped into that red onesie he’d taken selfies in the day before, and his thick hair was tousled all over his head. As he leaned a shoulder up against the doorjamb, Robbie held a white pompom in each hand and tugged gently on the drawstring at the collar. The innocent expression on his face belied the mischievous light in his eyes, and suddenly Julien’s mood brightened and was replaced with the urge to drag Robbie to the floor and tear that outfit off him.

“Good morning, boys,” Robbie said as he looked from Julien to Priest, who was currently standing at the island with an unreadable expression on his face. “Shocked that I can still walk this morning?”

An unexpected burst of laughter escaped Julien, as Robbie pushed off the doorjamb and walked over to him. When he was close enough to touch, Julien flicked one of the pompoms so he wouldn’t be tempted to do more, and then watched as Robbie sashayed off toward the kitchen.

When he got to the island, Robbie walked around it to where Priest was standing and gave him a mock frown. “Aww, don’t feel too bad about it. You gave it your best effort,” he said, but before he could move away, Priest caught Robbie’s chin and looked him directly in the eye.

“I don’t feel bad at all,” Priest said. “But why don’t you go and take a seat? Or is that a little difficult this morning?”

Robbie tongued his top lip for a moment, and then grinned like the flirt he was. “Okay, okay,” he said. “So you both have big cocks and know how to use them. What? You think that makes you special or something?”

“No. I think the fact that you took the both of us last night and can still walk this morning makes you the special one. So does that outfit. You really are good at following orders, despite your tendency to want to resist.” Priest let Robbie go and reached for one of the pompoms, but Robbie swatted his hand away.

“Oh, please. I’m not wearing this because you told me to. I’m wearing it because I look totally cute in it—which, I might add, neither of you have mentioned.”

“Our mistake, princesse,” Julien said as he took a seat on one of the breakfast stools. “I believe you caught us off guard, but viens ici, and I’ll tell you just how adorable you look.”

“That’s better,” Robbie said, and stood between Julien’s spread legs. “And because you’re being so nice to me, I’ll even let you play with my balls.”

Julien chuckled and looked over to see that Priest’s lips were pulled up in a grin that even he couldn’t hide.

“Robert?”

“Yes, Priest?” Robbie drawled as he looked over his shoulder, and Julien tugged on one of the pompoms.

“What do you usually eat for breakfast?” As Robbie’s mouth opened, no doubt with something insanely inappropriate on the tip of his tongue, Priest held up a finger and added, “At your nonna’s house.”

Robbie rolled his eyes. “Well, you’re no fun. But okay, cereal, toast, a bagel? Whatever. What do you eat?”

“Priest likes a coffee with three sugars and cream. And a bagel with far too much cream cheese,” Julien said, earning a glare from Priest.

“Excuse me. Not all of us want to drink a garden for breakfast.” Priest went to the fridge as Robbie looked to Julien.

“A garden?”

“I drink a green juice each morning. That’s what he’s referring to with such disgust.”

“Why don’t you tell him what’s in it?” Priest suggested, as he put a tub of Philly spread on the counter.

Julien got to his feet and kissed Robbie on the nose, and then smirked as Robbie gingerly took a seat. Making his way over to the fridge, Julien grabbed the colander where he’d already prewashed and cut everything he needed for the morning, then put it down on the counter next to Priest’s bagels and cream cheese.

Robbie screwed his nose up as he reached in and held up a cucumber. “This might’ve been better to show me last night,” he said, and squirmed on his seat. “I would’ve appreciated it more.”

Julien pulled the juicer out from under the counter and plugged it in as Priest took the vegetable from Robbie.

“No one appreciates what he’s about to eat,” Priest said. “But I will admit, his body is the best advertisement for a juicer that I’ve ever seen. It almost convinced me.”

Julien laughed as he popped a couple of apples in the funnel and flicked on the switch. Robbie grimaced, and Priest shook his head, and when the machine finished pulverizing the fruit, Priest added, “Almost.”

* * *

PRIEST POURED HIMSELF a coffee as Julien tipped his freshly pressed green juice into a tall glass and added a celery stick.

Robbie had been watching the entire process with a horrified expression, as though every time Julien added a piece of cucumber or spinach to the funnel, he was murdering the vegetable. But Priest had a sneaking suspicion it was more in revulsion over how Robbie thought it was going to taste—and that facial expression was the right reaction, as far as he was concerned.

“Would you like to try some?” Julien said.

Robbie looked over to Priest as he bit into his bagel. “Don’t look at me. You and him are alone with your cucumbers.”

“Oh, so now you develop a sense of humor,” Robbie said.

“I’ve always had one,” Priest said. “You’ve just been too on guard to notice.”

Robbie glared at him, but then looked back to the green concoction in front of Julien.

“Can we maybe add some vodka?” Robbie asked.

“At eight in the morning? I don’t think so. Kind of defeats the purpose. This is healthy. It keeps your mind clear.”

Priest raised his coffee to his lips, but before he took a sip, he added, “Or just bores it to death.”

Julien pointed at him. “Don’t be so harsh, mon amour. You want me to stay healthy, don’t you?”

“Always.” Priest kissed Julien and then said, “Robert?”

“Hmm?”

“What are you doing this weekend?”

As Julien wrapped an arm around Priest’s waist, Priest took a sip of his coffee, more determined than ever to see if they could convince Robbie to come and stay with them for longer than a night. It was the best way for Robbie to learn about them and vice versa. They needed time and space outside of dinner and bed.

“Would you like to come and stay with us?” Julien asked, as though reading Priest’s mind. “Friday through Sunday, maybe?”

Robbie’s head snapped up, and his eyes moved back and forth between them as though gauging their intentions.

Priest nodded. “I think that would be a smart idea, so we can all get to know one another better.”

“Better than—”

“Fucking,” Priest said, and, unbelievably, Robbie blushed. “Now that we know we are compatible—”

“Compatible? What am I, an electrical socket?”

“No,” Priest said. “You’re a sexy little spitfire who hasn’t stopped arguing with me since we met. It would be nice if we could find some common ground where you’re comfortable enough that you don’t feel the need to argue all the time.”

“I don’t always—”

“Boys,” Julien said, “play nice, or not at all. Those are the rules. And we liked playing, didn’t we?”

“Oui,” Priest told his husband, as Robbie rolled his eyes.

“Princesse?”

“I mean, obviously, yes,” Robbie said as he played with one of the drawstrings on his onesie, making the pompom twirl around. “I can barely sit and I’m already thinking about next time.”

That got a grin out of Julien and Priest.

“So come and spend the weekend with us. We can all go out,” Julien said in a much more convincing manner than Priest had. “Get to know each other.”

Priest took another bite of his bagel as he watched Robbie, who was carefully thinking over the proposition. “We know you work on the weekends—”

“You checking up on my schedule?” Robbie asked, and then batted his lashes at Priest. “Because that’s very—” Robbie’s words were cut off as the sound of an upbeat pop song hit all their ears. “Oh shit, sorry.”

Priest found it interesting that Robbie felt the need to apologize for the cell phone interruption, but at the same time, he couldn’t deny he was pleased. He liked that Robbie saw this as an intrusion on their time, because that was exactly the way Priest viewed it.

As Robbie disappeared inside the bedroom to find his bag, Priest turned to Julien and pressed a kiss to his mouth. “I’ll leave him in your capable hands. I have court this—”

Priest stopped talking as Robbie reappeared in the bedroom doorway. He had his cell phone in his hand, and the cheerful smile that had been on his face only seconds ago had been replaced by a forlorn expression.

“Robert? Are you okay?”

Robbie raised his head and blinked a few times as though trying to focus, and Julien went around the kitchen island and crossed over to him to take his hand.

“Princesse? What’s the matter?”

Robbie raised his phone and pointed at it. “That was Vanessa.”

His cousin, Priest thought, as he too came around the counter and headed over to where both men now stood. Robbie looked pale as a ghost.

“My nonna,” he said, and then slicked his tongue over his lower lip. “She uh, she fell this morning in the kitchen.”

“Oh Robbie,” Julien said, and guided him over to the couch to sit. “Talk to us. Is she okay? Where is she?”

Robbie brushed the back of his hand against the tear that had just rolled down his cheek. “No, uh, she…” He paused for a minute and then looked at Julien. “She broke her hip. Luckily her neighbor was stopping by to say she couldn’t play their canasta game today. Betty called the ambulance.”

Priest placed a hand on Robbie’s shoulder and then crouched down until he was eye level with him. “And that’s where she is now? The hospital?”

Robbie nodded, his beautiful blue eyes wide and full of tears.

“Okay,” Priest said, mentally flipping through the things on his calendar today, then he looked to Julien, who was staring right at him.

No way. There was no way he was sending Julien to a hospital right now. Not without him. Not when Julien was already dealing with—

“I’ll take you,” Julien said, and Priest’s jaw bunched. This was not good. “Priest has court this morning, but I can call Lise and tell her I won’t be in today, all right?” When Robbie nodded but continued to stare at the floor, Priest looked back to Julien.

What is he thinking? He can’t do this.

“Why don’t you get changed?” Priest suggested. “Then come back out here when you’re ready. Okay?”

As Priest straightened, Robbie got to his feet and wandered off toward the bedroom. Julien stood also, and was about to head in after Robbie when Priest took his arm, stopping him. “I don’t like this idea.”

“Well, there isn’t a better one right now. I’ll be fine.”

Priest wanted to call bullshit; there was no way Julien was fine right now, and going to a hospital and sitting in it all day would not help that. Not one little bit. Pissed off that he couldn’t call and cancel his schedule today, Priest cursed.

“Don’t worry, we’ll be fine,” Julien said, and Priest was really starting to hate that fucking word. “I’ll text you when we get there.”

As Julien headed into the bedroom, Priest had an overwhelming desire to say, To hell with what needs to be done today. Nothing was more important than protecting the two men currently getting dressed in his bedroom—and wasn’t that an eye-opening moment? This protective feeling he was experiencing, this want to be there for another, now extended to a second person. And it was that urge, that drive, that Julien was also experiencing, where he was willing to face his deepest fears for Robbie, that let Priest know that this, what they were doing here, was exactly what they needed. Exactly what they wanted. And he was going to do everything in his power to make it so.

Chapter Twenty

CONFESSION

Guilt.

It will eat you from the inside out if you let it.

HOW COULD I have let this happen? Those words had been playing on a loop in Robbie’s head ever since he’d gotten off the phone with Vanessa. Along with Why wasn’t I there? And What might’ve happened if no one had knocked on her door?

God, he couldn’t seem to breathe as he sat in the passenger seat of the black Range Rover and tugged at the collar of his sweater. Damn thing, why’d he have to wear it last night? It was itchy and tight, and right now it felt as though it were going to suffocate him. But then he had a flash of Priest when he’d seen him for the first time picking him up, and later in the bathroom when Robbie had knelt on it, and he knew exactly why he’d worn it. This sweater was sexy, and last night he’d been all about getting his sexy on, hadn’t he?

He was so going to hell for this. Why hadn’t he gone home to sleep in his bed last night instead of spending the night getting sexed up by two gorgeous men? If he’d just had dinner and, well, all the other stuff, and then gone home, none of this would’ve happened. He would’ve been there. He could’ve helped her.

Shit, what would’ve happened if no one had found her…

“Princesse?” Julien’s voice interrupted Robbie’s self-loathing long enough for Robbie to glance over, and where he once would’ve been so excited to be sitting in the same car as Julien Thornton after an amazing night in his bed, all he felt now was a gut-twisting sense of guilt. “You haven’t said much. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” Robbie said, but then he shook his head. “No, that’s a lie, and you two love the truth. I’m not okay. I feel like I want to be sick.”

Julien’s eyes widened a little. “Do you need me to pull over?”

Robbie put a hand over his stomach, but as the tightening in there eased, he said, “No. I think I’m okay for now.” And almost added, but I’m pretty sure my guilt might eat me alive.

“Okay. We’re nearly there. GPS says only five more minutes.”

Robbie nodded, and hated that he was probably coming off totally ungrateful, but right now, he couldn’t think about that. All he wanted was to get to University Hospital and see for himself that his nonna was okay.

After Julien pulled the SUV into the parking garage and found a spot, they got out and headed inside. They travelled up the elevator in silence, Robbie all caught up in his self-loathing, and Julien? Robbie had no idea; Julien was too consumed with his own thoughts.

Once they got to the floor and the doors opened, Robbie rushed out, searching for his cousin. He spotted her, pacing back and forth in the waiting room, and raced over to her. When he reached her side, Robbie took her hands in his and pulled her into a hug.

“Oh God, Vanessa. I’m so sorry.” When she wrapped her arms around him, Robbie hugged her in close and whispered, “I’m so sorry I wasn’t there.”

* * *

JULIEN STOOD QUIETLY off to the side in the waiting room and watched Robbie embrace a woman in jeans, boots, and a puffy coat. Her hair was pulled up into a ponytail and she had a concerned expression. Julien knew before Robbie said her name that this must be Vanessa, the young woman Priest had first been assigned to when he’d come out there to Chicago months ago.

That case had been a particularly difficult one, from what he recalled. The odds had been stacked heavily against Vanessa, and it seemed she would do time for her brother’s drug possession, until Priest had stepped in, pulled off the miracle of all miracles, and gotten all charges dropped. Priest had saved this young lady’s life. But then, Priest had a habit of swooping in at just the right time and saving someone’s life—Julien’s was no exception.

He put a hand to the wall to steady his shaking legs and watched as Robbie spoke with his cousin, and when she pointed down the hall, Robbie nodded and looked back to where Julien was propped up, hoping to appear calm when he suddenly felt anything but.

“You do what you need to do,” Julien said, and then gestured to the seats. “I’m going to be right over there. Okay?”

Robbie frowned and looked as though he was going to say something, but then, at the last second, he changed his mind and nodded. He then took Vanessa’s hand and they walked off down the hall, and Julien took in several deep breaths and headed over to the seats by a wall of windows.

As he sat, he rested his arms on his legs and then lowered his head to his hands, shut his eyes, and told himself to breathe.

You’re okay, Julien told himself, and began the breathing technique he’d learned in meditation. Robbie’s okay. You aren’t here for anything other than support. Everything’s okay.

He pulled out his phone and shot off a quick text to Priest to let him know they were there, and immediately got one back.

Priest: Are you okay?

Julien: Oui. He’s just gone down to see her now.

Priest: That’s good, but I asked if YOU were okay.

Julien: I’m okay. I’m sitting in a chair and doing my breathing.

Priest: Good. That’s good. How does Robert seem?

Julien thought about the close-to-silent ride over, and the way Robbie wouldn’t look at him in the elevator on the way up, and then that final look he’d given him just minutes ago. Guilty.

Priest: Because he was with us.

Julien: That would be my guess. And he knew that feeling intimately. Guilt. It was an emotion that ate you from the inside out. But Robbie had no reason to feel responsible for what had happened here. He’d done nothing wrong.

Priest: I’m sorry. I have to head back into court.

Julien: It’s okay. I’m fine, and he is safe. I’m going to stay here, though, to keep an eye on him.

Priest: Scrub the word FINE from your vocabulary, Julien. I’ll text you as soon as I can and bring food by if you’re still there.

Julien touched those words and imagined Priest rushing back into the courtroom, his face a mask of seriousness but his heart, as always, in the right place.

Julien: I love you.

Priest: I love you too. If you need anything, anything, Julien, you text me.

Julien: Will do. Talk later.

Priest: Later.

Julien leaned back in his seat, and as he shut his eyes, he thought of the man he’d married, the man who was always steady, always in control. That was his Priest. Solid as a rock so those who needed to could crumble around him. He’d done so spectacularly time and time again, and Julien had to wonder just how hard Robbie was going to fall by the end of the day. But one thing Julien did know was that he would have people there, ready to catch him.

* * *

ROBBIE STOOD IN the doorway to the hospital room and stared at the bed where his nonna lay. She looked so small there under the blue blanket and white sheets, and with her eyes shut, he was careful not to make any noise.

“You can go in,” a lady said from behind him, and Robbie turned to see a woman in a pantsuit and lab coat standing by Vanessa. “We have to wake her up to do some blood work anyway. Are you family?”

“Uh, yes. We live with her. She’s our nonna. I’m Robbie and this is Vanessa.”

“Oh,” the lady said with a smile. “Yes, she said you would be by. I’m Dr. Ellis. Go on in; I’m sure she’d be pleased to see you.”

Robbie swallowed and then looked back to Nonna’s closed eyes, and decided before he went into the room that he should ask the doctor questions.

“I’m sorry, we just heard the news and rushed over here. Vanessa was at a job interview, and I was—” Yeah, go on, tell her where you were, Bianchi. “I was…out when it happened. But could you tell us exactly what’s wrong with her? I’m going to need to call my mom, her daughter, and explain.”

“Yes, of course. From what we understand, she had a fall in the kitchen early this morning. She landed on her hip and broke it in two spots. She’s very lucky her neighbor had a key and found her when she did.”

Robbie put a hand over his mouth and shut his eyes. God, how could this be happening? What if she’d died? His ma was going to kill him.

“This isn’t uncommon amongst the elderly. Especially when they live independently—”

“But she doesn’t live independently—we live with her,” Robbie said.

“Yes, but you aren’t her caregivers, so there isn’t someone with her twenty-four seven. That’s when accidents such as these occur with patients who have ET like she does.”

“ET?” Robbie said.

“Yes, essential tremor. That’s something I’m going to let you all further discuss when she wakes. But for now, why don’t you go in and see her?”

Robbie felt ill. Essential tremor? That didn’t sound good. How had he not known she’d been sick all this time? Yes, he’d seen her hands shake, but she’d played it off as her getting older, not something more severe.

Vanessa entered the room first and took the seat by Nonna’s head, while Robbie stood at the end, using the rail of the bed to hang on to in case his legs decided that standing no longer seemed like a good idea.

She looked so frail lying there, which was ironic, really, because that woman was tough as nails. Hell, he remembered her back when she’d been in Logan’s office demanding answers and justice for Vanessa, and when she’d told Nathan to get the hell off her porch and never come back.

Not once could he have imagined her looking so small. But she did, Robbie realized. For the first time, she looked every one of her seventy-five years, and he was scared what that meant the next step was going to be.

Dr. Ellis touched her shoulder, giving her a gentle nudge. “Cheryl? Cheryl, you have some visitors.”

As Nonna’s eyes fluttered open, Robbie’s eyes blurred all over again. God, she looked so tired. So worn out. But then she spotted his welling eyes and her eyes narrowed on him.

“Oh, you stop that right now, young man,” she said, shaking a finger at him.

Robbie sniffed and swiped away a tear from his cheek. “Don’t you dare try and tell me what to do, vecchietta. You’re the one lying in a hospital bed. Not me.”

“Oh hush. I had a little fall, that’s all.”

“Nonna, a broken hip is not a little fall,” Vanessa said as she reached for their grandmother’s hand.

“I have to agree with that,” Dr. Ellis said, as she looked over the notes on her tablet and then turned her attention back to Nonna. “We need to get some blood drawn from you in a little bit here, and then we’re going to send you up for an MRI to make sure we haven’t missed anything from the X-rays and CT scans. Once that’s complete, we’re going to need to discuss what is going to happen in the future. But let’s get through the day first and get you stabilized and out of pain. Does that sound like a plan?”

When Nonna nodded, the doctor smiled. “In that case, I’ll leave you to it. But just to let you know, the nurses will be in soon.”

“Okay,” Nonna said. “Thank you, doctor. I appreciate it, and I’m sorry to be such a hassle.”

“You’re no hassle. I’m glad we got you in here as quickly as we did.”

After the doctor left, Robbie walked to the opposite side of the hospital bed to his cousin, and slowly took a seat as to not jostle Nonna or aggravate his own self-inflicted tender areas. Once he was seated, he placed his hand over hers and sighed.

Shit, he’d never felt more ashamed of himself.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, and when she turned her hand over and squeezed his, Robbie lowered his eyes to their joined hands. “I’m sorry, Nonna. I should’ve been there. You shouldn’t have been alone. I could’ve—”

“Robert Antonio Bianchi, you stop that right now.” Nonna’s voice was firm and as strong as her fingers. “Look at me,” she said, and when Robbie raised his eyes, she said, “Do not start blaming yourself for this. Do you hear me?”

“Yes, but—”

“No. I don’t want to hear your excuses. Stop blaming yourself.” Nonna looked over at Vanessa. “Do you blame Vanessa? Are you angry at her?”

“No,” Robbie said, looking at his cousin. “But she was at a job—”

“And you were on a date,” Nonna finished for him.

“I—”

“Don’t try and deny it. I saw you get picked up last night,” she said with a tired smile. “And we’re all looking at your swollen lip this morning. I certainly hope it’s not from a fistfight.”

Robbie brought his hand up to quickly cover his mouth. Shit. He’d totally forgotten about that.

“You’re both young adults living your life,” Nonna said, and reached for Vanessa’s hand. “That’s the way it should be. You shouldn’t be staying at home in the evenings to look after an old lady like me.”

“Nonna,” they both said at the same time, but she shook her head.

“No. This is my fault.”

“It isn’t,” Robbie said, and leaned forward to kiss her cheek.

“It is, and some things are going to have to change, bello mio.” She let out a deep sigh as the nurse walked in, and then said to Robbie, “Can you call your mother for me? Try not to let her panic, but I am going to need her to come down for a little bit. There are things we all need to discuss.”

Robbie nodded, figuring as much, and then stood to get out of the nurse’s way as they wheeled Nonna out of the room. Robbie then wrapped an arm around Vanessa’s shoulder and hugged her close. It was time to pull up a seat and wait. It was going to be a long day with nothing but silence and his own guilt to keep him company.

Chapter Twenty-One

CONFESSION

You should never judge a book by its cover.

Sometimes what’s inside is more beautiful, and more tragic, than you ever thought possible.

BY THE TIME four o’clock rolled around, Priest had received a text from Julien letting him know that they were still at the hospital. That was a long day, but he’d expected that. Trips to the hospital were never quick, and as Priest pulled into the parking garage at University, he grabbed the bag of takeout he’d picked up and headed inside.

From what he understood, Robbie had come out to the waiting room with Julien when Nonna had been taken to get more tests, and according to Julien, Robbie hadn’t said more than two words.

The guilt Robbie was experiencing from not being there this morning had been obvious from the moment he’d answered the phone. Julien had also made mention that the second the doctor had told Robbie he could go back and see his nonna, he had been quick to let Julien know he could leave if he had to go to the restaurant.

But that wasn’t going to happen. There was no way in hell Julien would leave Robbie alone at the hospital, even if all he could do was sit in the waiting room. Julien had been in a situation far too similar, where he’d sat by himself for hours, waiting. It was not a healthy place for anyone to be, and one Julien had trouble staying out of to this day.

Priest jabbed the elevator button, and as he travelled up, he wondered what headspace he would find the two men he’d left this morning. He hated that he’d had to go to court and leave them. But he’d also known there wasn’t much he could do, so it had likely been the best option for all, rather than Robbie having to try and explain the both of them to people.

As the elevator doors opened, Priest strode out, scanning the people sitting and standing around the nurses’ station, and then, off to the left, he spotted the waiting room. He headed over and found Julien slumped down in an uncomfortable-looking chair by the wall of windows. His hands were shoved in his pockets and his eyes were closed, his color pale.

All in all, he looked terrible.

Robbie was nowhere in sight, and when Priest sat down in the seat beside Julien, he pressed a kiss to his cool cheek and whispered, “Bonsoir, Julien.”

Julien’s eyes struggled to open, and as they focused on his face, Priest gave a crooked smile.

“How are you?” Priest said as Julien sat up in his seat and arched his back. When it cracked and he grimaced, Priest sighed. “That answers that question.”

Julien put a hand on Priest’s arm where it rested on the chair. “I’m okay. Happy to see you, mon amour.”

“I wish I could’ve come sooner. You don’t look so good.”

“Non,” Julien said, and shook his head. “There was really no need, and you had work. You can’t afford to leave, not with Logan being gone.”

Priest nodded and then looked around the room. “How is he?”

Julien shrugged. “Honestly, I don’t know. I’ve barely seen him, and when I do, he’s very…quiet.”

“That’s understandable. He’s thinking he should’ve been with her instead of us. Timing is everything.”

“Most definitely.” Julien took Priest’s hand and entwined their fingers. “He did tell me his nonna broke her hip in two places, and that they still have some more tests to run, but for the most part, everything else seems to be in one piece. No other broken bones.”

“Okay, well, that’s something, at least.”

Julien nodded and then gestured to the brown bag. “You brought dinner?”

Priest opened it up and pulled out one of the little white Chinese containers. “I did, yes,” he said, as he handed it to Julien and then fished around inside the bag for some chopsticks. “I have some for Robbie and Vanessa too, if they’re hungry.”

“You didn’t have to do that.” At Robbie’s voice, both of them turned to see him standing with his hands jammed in his skinny jeans, his hair mussed from worried hands, dark circles under his eyes, and a swollen lip from the night before.

He looked tired, but so adorable, and Priest had to fight the instinct to go to him, pull him down on his lap, and hug him.

Julien handed the food container back to Priest and got to his feet, and then he walked around to Robbie and touched a hand to his arm. “How are you, princesse?”

Robbie gave a little shrug. “I’m okay. Nonna’s finally had all her tests and they made her comfortable enough to sleep. I called my mom, and she’s driving up first thing tomorrow, and Vanessa went home to change for work. She has her final week of night shifts at 7-Eleven. I already called Bianca to take my shift at the bar tonight and…” Robbie frowned. “I feel like I’m forgetting something.”

“Food and rest,” Priest said, as he got to his feet and came over. “You both need food and rest.”

Robbie let out a deep sigh and rubbed his hands over his face, and then looked to Julien. “You didn’t have to stay today.”

“Si, I did.”

“Thank you,” Robbie said, and then looked to Priest. “And thank you for the food. I really should go home, but…”

When Robbie lowered his eyes, Priest gently said, “But what, Robert?”

Robbie raised his head and looked at the two of them. “I don’t really want to go back there right now, you know? Can I…can I come home with you?”

“Of course,” Julien said, and Priest added, “You never have to ask.”

Priest went back to pack up Julien’s uneaten food and pick up the brown paper bag. Knowing Robbie would likely feel more comfortable with Julien right now, Priest suggested, “Why don’t you two head home together in the SUV and I’ll follow behind?”

Julien nodded and put a hand to Robbie’s back. “Are you ready?”

“Yeah,” Robbie said, and huddled into Julien’s side.

As they walked to the elevator, Robbie stayed quiet as they got inside, and when the doors closed and the three of them moved to the back, Priest stood on the other side of Robbie and was shocked when he reached out and took his hand. Priest looked over to see Robbie’s head resting on Julien’s shoulder, and found that both of them had their eyes shut.

They seemed truly relaxed in that moment, and Priest couldn’t help but wish that they had been on the top floor of the hospital, just so he could prolong their peace for what little time the trip to the parking basement would provide them.

* * *

AS JULIEN PULLED the Range Rover into their parking spot back at the condo, the day’s events and where they had been started to catch up with him. He noticed his hands shaking as he removed them from the steering wheel, and he quickly balled them into fists and put them in his lap. He glanced over at Robbie, who’d been staring off out the window, and said, “Are you ready to head up?”

Robbie glanced at him and nodded, and Julien forced a smile on his face as the both of them opened their doors and got out. As Julien shut his behind himself, he saw Priest pull his Aston Martin into his parking spot and waited for him to get out of the car. Once he was standing in front of Julien, Priest looked down at the fists by Julien’s side, and Julien knew that Priest spotted the tension immediately.

“Okay, let’s get upstairs,” Priest said, and when he placed a hand on Julien’s back, Julien welcomed the silent show of support and followed Priest’s lead across the lot. Robbie was walking quietly beside them, off in his own head for the moment, no doubt thinking about the day’s events, and when they reached the elevator and all stepped inside, the doors closed and the ride up was a silent one, but not an uncomfortable one.

Julien shut his eyes and listened to the whir of the elevator, and thought it was a miracle that no one asked about the loud thumping sound. Or maybe he was the only one who could hear that rapidly increasing beat of his heart with every minute that passed.

Don’t pass out, he told himself as the walls of the elevator started to close in on him. Breathe, and don’t think about—

“We’re here,” Priest said, as the doors opened and Robbie stepped out.

Julien glanced up at Priest, whose face looked pinched. He was worried and knew exactly what was happening to Julien, but he was trying to play it cool, get them all inside, and not alarm Robbie.

As they headed down the hall, Julien thought, Get inside. Get inside and get some water and for fuck’s sake breathe. As they finally got the door open, he heard Priest suggesting that Robbie use the spare room for privacy if he wanted to call his mother to give her the latest updates, but everything faded from view as Julien grabbed at his chest and clutched a handful of the sweater there, feeling as though his heart was about to up and stop on him at any moment.

“Julien,” Priest said, as he rushed around the island to where Julien had braced his hands on the counter to keep himself upright. He hung his head down and tried to focus on the granite of the island as all the patterns swirled in on themselves and started to make his head feel worse.

In and out. In and out, he told himself again, but his pulse was racing and he could feel beads of sweat popping on his brow as his anxiety enveloped him and threatened to swallow him whole.

A faucet was turned on somewhere in his periphery, and then a cold, wet dishtowel was placed over the back of his neck, and as Priest’s voice penetrated the ringing in his ears, Julien told himself to keep his shit together. Not now. Don’t you dare fucking lose it now.

“Julien,” Priest said again, and this time Julien looked up into his husband’s eyes and saw the concern there, the worry.

Julien wound his arms around Priest’s waist, and as his warmth enveloped him, Julien laid his head against Priest’s chest and let the sound of his heart soothe him. It was steady, not out of control like his, as it thump thump thumped beneath his cheek and ear.

“I knew I shouldn’t have let you go.”

“I—”

“No,” Priest said, and then Julien felt his lips on his hair. “I shouldn’t have let you go.”

As they stood there in the kitchen, Julien shut his eyes and knew Priest to be right. Priest was always right. He shouldn’t have gone. He hadn’t been ready to sit in a hospital room on his own. Not today. Not this month. He’d wanted to do it for Robbie, and maybe to prove that he was okay. But as he stood there close to collapsing from a crippling bout of anxiety, Julien wasn’t sure he’d ever be able to prove he was okay again. But one thing he did know: he didn’t have to deal with it on his own. Not when he had Priest. Never when he had Priest.

* * *

ROBBIE CALLED HIS ma and filled her in on Nonna’s latest tests. All of which had been close to perfect, except for some elevated cholesterol.

The day had been long and exhausting, and he wasn’t quite sure how he was still on his feet at this stage, but it probably had a lot to do with the adrenaline and shock from everything that had happened.

He still couldn’t believe Nonna’s injury, which he knew was going to take months to heal and rehabilitate. He was so mad at himself for not being there, but at the same time knew what she’d said to be true. It could’ve happened when he was at work, for God’s sake, just like Vanessa had been. But he hadn’t been at work—he’d been out…enjoying himself—so shaking the guilt was not as easy as clicking one’s fingers.

After he filled his ma in, she told Robbie she would meet him for coffee because there was a lot to discuss. Robbie agreed, knowing it was likely about living arrangements and his nonna’s care, because what happened now?

Robbie went into the en suite and splashed his face with water, and when he looked up, he grimaced at the picture he made. He looked like hell, and Jesus, no wonder his nonna had laughed at his lip—it was swollen and split from last night. On the plus side, he didn’t have any hickies or anything on his neck. Knowing it wasn’t going to get better than this, Robbie opened the door, and what he saw when he stepped out drew him up short.

Priest was standing in the kitchen with his back to Robbie, leaning up against the island. He was minus his coat and jacket now, and in his arms was Julien, who was pale as a ghost. He had his arms wrapped around Priest’s waist and his eyes shut, and his cheek was resting on Priest’s chest.

It was such an intimate moment, one that Robbie wished he could take a snapshot of, but at the same time felt was probably meant to be private. But when he went to turn away, the floorboards creaked under his feet and Priest glanced over his shoulder. Robbie froze, wondering if he was about to get a glare or a scowl for invading this moment. But instead Priest offered a smile that was so soft and inviting it had Robbie’s feet moving him toward that picture of comfort and contentment.

When he was halfway across the living room, Robbie looked at the dining room table, now back in place after last night, and remembered the fierce passion that had taken place there, and when he turned back to the others, he found Julien’s eyes were now open and fixed on him.

Julien held a hand out to Robbie, inviting him closer, and when Robbie came around the island, Julien wrapped an arm around his waist, drawing him into their personal space. Priest leaned forward and took Robbie’s lips in one of the sweetest kisses he’d ever received.

Robbie put a hand on Priest’s arm as he arched up to get closer, and put his other hand to Julien’s back and trailed it up and down his spine, sensing that he needed the comfort.

There was something else going on here, something Robbie didn’t understand, but as they stood there, nothing had ever felt more right in his life than being part of this healing.

When Priest raised his head and Robbie let both men go, Julien straightened and first kissed Priest, and then turned to press a gentle kiss to Robbie’s lips, before he touched his fingers to Robbie’s cheek.

“Merci, princesse. That’s exactly what I needed.” Julien took in a deep breath, and as he let it out, he turned and went to the sink.

Robbie looked to Priest for some kind of explanation.

“Julien doesn’t do too well in hospitals.”

Julien turned on the faucet and then reached for a glass.

“What do you mean?” Robbie asked.

“I have anxiety attacks,” Julien said, and took a long gulp of water. “I’ve had them for years.”

Robbie’s mouth fell open, and then he took a step toward Julien and touched his arm. “But you…why did you take me today?”

“Because you had no other way to get there, and—”

“I could’ve taken an Uber.”

“No. I wasn’t going to let you do that,” Julien said, shaking his head, and when Robbie looked at Priest as though he should’ve said something or stepped in, Priest held his hands up.

“Don’t yell at me,” Priest said.

“I wasn’t going to yell.”

“Really? Because you had that look in your eyes like you were winding up to tell me how horrible I am,” Priest said. “But before you get all blustery, Julien assured me he was fine and wanted to do this. I checked in on him and you throughout the day.”

Robbie tried to ignore the way his heart flipped over the fact that both of these men had cared enough about him that they went out of their way today to make sure he was okay. But he turned to Julien and said, “You didn’t have to do that.”

“I did,” Julien said, and put his empty glass down on the counter. He looked Robbie in the eye. “I knew exactly how you were feeling today, and I wasn’t about to let you go through that on your own.”

“How I was—”

“The guilt,” Julien said. “I can see it in your eyes. I’ve seen it all day, princesse. I know how that feels.”

“Ugh, I know,” Robbie said. “I’m sorry. I don’t blame you two. But I just feel so guilty for not being there.”

“We understand,” Julien said. “More than you know. Do you remember last night when you asked if we had any brothers or sisters?”

Robbie thought back to the conversation they’d had at dinner and nodded, realizing they’d never answered him.

“Well, Joel is an only child, and so am I—now.”

“Now?” Robbie said, his voice barely audible even to his own ears.

“Oui,” Julien said, his voice cracking a little. “I had a sister. A twin sister. Her name was Jacquelyn. She died eight years ago.”

Oh my God, Robbie thought, as he stared into the saddest eyes he’d ever seen. It was strange that they were also the most beautiful. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t know.”

He didn’t know what else to say. What could you say to that? He couldn’t even begin to imagine how hard it must be to lose a sibling. He wouldn’t know how to keep going if something happened to any of his sisters. And a twin? No, he couldn’t even imagine it.

He wanted to ask more, but knew now wasn’t the best time with Julien finally seeming to settle a little. He hadn’t even known Julien had a sister, and he had practically stalked the guy. So it was clear this wasn’t something Julien talked about, and if that had happened eight years ago and he’d been on Chef Master…what was it…seven years ago? That meant his sister’s passing would’ve just happened.

How had that not come out in any of the gossip magazines? He probably got Priest to draw up a contract stating they couldn’t mention it, Robbie thought. That might also explain Julien’s attitude on the show, because he’d been around the man for the past, damn, nearly two weeks, and he’d yet to really see the hair-trigger personality that had earned him the nickname “the Prick.”

“It’s okay,” Julien said, and offered up a smile that told Robbie it really wasn’t. Julien was trying to be strong, trying to keep whatever memories haunted him locked away. But it was clear he’d lost that battle today and had gone to Priest for support.

What had Julien said last night? “Priest has this innate ability to make you forget everything bad when he’s around. He takes control. He lifts the burden and worry from you and allows you to just be. He makes you feel safe.”

“This time of the year is always a little more difficult,” Priest said, his eyes on Julien. “And with the hospital and circumstances, everything just came together and triggered a stronger reaction than Julien expected. That’s all.”

Priest ran a hand up and down Julien’s arm, and then looked over to Robbie. “Would you like something to eat? I still have that Chinese food, or you could have some of that amazing juice Julien was making this morning. He kept it in the fridge for you.”

When Robbie’s eyes widened in alarm, Julien smacked Priest on the chest and chuckled. “Give the man some Chinese.”

Priest smirked. “Yeah, you’re right. He’s had enough shock to his system for one day. Why don’t you two sit at the counter and I’ll get the food.”

Robbie walked around one side of the kitchen island and Julien the other, and as they climbed up on the stools and Priest started to dish the food onto three plates, Julien rested his head on Robbie’s shoulder and whispered, “He’s pretty amazing, isn’t he?”

Robbie stared at Priest and nodded. That was all he could manage in response, because he was starting to discover that Joel Priestley was, in fact, pretty damn amazing.

Chapter Twenty-Two

CONFESSION

Sometimes you don’t always see what’s in front of you. Even when it’s staring you in the face.

JULIEN STARED AT his husband and felt as though the weight of the world had been lifted from his shoulders. How he’d gotten so lucky to have this man in his life he had no idea, because he was pretty sure he didn’t deserve Priest. But watching him move around the kitchen in his perfect suit, with his mile-a-minute brain, Julien had never loved him more. Every weird and wonderful thing about Priest made Julien feel complete, and at that very moment, he thought Robbie might just be thinking the same thing, if his expression was anything to go by.

Priest had swept in this afternoon, as was his way, and been right there looking after those he considered his, and it had never been clearer that Robbie now fell into that category for the both of them. Julien knew that Priest would want three things to happen next.

Talk, food, then sleep. Yes, it was still early, but that was what they all needed, and when Priest pushed their plates over to them, they thanked him and got stuck in.

Talk was put on hold as all three consumed the almond chicken and sweet and sour shrimp, and once their plates were clean, Robbie went back for seconds.

After he demolished that plate as well, he sat back in his chair and said, “God, I’m stuffed. I ate way too much.”

“Good,” Priest said, and took a sip of his water.

“Good? I shouldn’t have eaten all that. One portion was bad enough. But the calories in two—”

“Won’t do you any harm. You were obviously hungry,” Priest argued. “Did either of you eat today?”

Both of them shook their heads, and Priest pushed the sesame chicken container toward them. “Finish that off, both of you.”

“But that’s your favorite,” Julien said with a frown.

“I don’t care,” Priest said. “I ate two full meals today. You didn’t.”

“So bossy,” Robbie said, but leaned over to grab at the chicken with his chopsticks.

“Just eat.” Priest pointed to the food, making Julien chuckle.

“Better do as he says, princesse. He’s in take-control mode.”

“Oh yeah?” Robbie said, leaning into Julien’s side as they both shoveled food into their mouths. “Isn’t that his permanent mode? How can you tell?”

“See that V between his eyebrows?”

Robbie nodded and pointed at Priest. “Ahh yes, I see it.”

“That means he’s thinking about what needs to happen next, and if he’s forgotten anything.”

Priest arched one of those brows. “Are you two having fun?”

“Oui,” Julien said, and grinned at Robbie. “I believe we are.”

“Mhmm,” Robbie said as they both turned back to Priest, who was balancing some rice on his chopsticks, and Julien caught his lips twitching. “You know, you’re not half as scary as you try to be.”

Priest’s hand stopped halfway to his mouth, and then he lowered his chopsticks. “I don’t try and be scary.”

“Yes, you do,” Robbie said. “The first time I saw you, you were trying to be all tough and scary.”

“That’s not true,” Priest said, and brought his chopsticks back to his mouth.

“Is so. Please, you walked in all business-serious with a scowl on your face and barely said hello before you got stuck straight into work.”

“Time was of the essence. Have you forgotten that?” Priest said. “Doesn’t matter anyway. That wasn’t the first time you saw me.”

Robbie pulled a face, and Julien picked up his water to take a sip. This was interesting. Priest had always wondered if Robbie remembered the first time they’d met, but by the look on his face, he had no idea what Priest was referring to.

“What are you talking about?” Robbie said. “The first time I saw you was with my nonna and Vanessa.”

“No, it wasn’t.”

“Uhh…yes it was. I think I would’ve—”

“The first time I saw you was in an elevator,” Priest said, and then looked over at Julien and winked. “You were leaving Mitchell & Madison…”

* * *

PRIEST SAT IN the waiting room of Mitchell & Madison and watched the young lady at the front desk answering phones, greeting client after client.

She was good at her job, efficiently taking calls, smiling politely even though the caller couldn’t see her, and she handled each new person that walked up to her with a welcoming smile that spoke volumes of how happy she was in her employment.

It was a sign of good management when the employees were this lively, this happy, and that was definitely a check in the “pros” column for taking this partnership that Logan and Cole had dangled in front of his nose.

He’d flown out here early this morning to take this meeting, and he’d arrived well before his eleven o’clock appointment, always believing it was better to be early than late—especially in circumstances such as this. He’d wanted to get a feel for the place, see the lay of the land on his own terms without Logan escorting him around and showing all the highlights, which, when it came to this law firm, were many.

It had just turned nine forty-five, and Priest decided to head down to the lobby and maybe get himself a coffee. The flight had been particularly early, and he could use the time to do a little more reading on Logan’s recent Berivax win.

Priest walked over and hit the down button on the elevator and, just as the doors opened, his cell started to ring. He fished it out of his pocket, and when he saw Julien’s face lighting up his screen, he hit accept and brought the phone to his ear.

“Bonjour, Julien,” he said, greeting his husband in the language he had grown to love. “Comment vas-tu ce matin?”

The delicious chuckle that met his ear made Priest smile as he thought of the man, and the toned body, he’d left naked and satisfied in their bed in the early hours of the morning.

“I’m very well, but I can barely move thanks to you, mon amour. Next time, we are not waiting until you are that wound up before bringing someone in. I’m going to need to soak in the tub for an hour at least.”

As the doors started to slide shut, Priest was about to respond when he heard, “Hold the elevator, please,” and a hand reached out to stop the door.

Priest put his finger on the open-door button and a young man stepped inside. Dressed in all black, save the bright yellow tie, he looked directly at Priest and said, “Thanks. With the way my life’s been going lately, I totally thought it was going to shut on me, and I have a job interview to get to.”

“Pas de problème,” Priest said, deciding to stick to French for some reason.

“Shit, you don’t speak English. Umm, that was French, right? Uhh…merci?” the man said, pointing to the closing doors, and when he glanced back at Priest, who had now raised the phone back to his ear, the young man grimaced. “Oh, my bad, you’re on the phone. Anyway, merci, you know, for the doors.”

As the man turned away, Priest couldn’t help the smirk that hit his lips as he let his eyes wander down the back of him. He was tall and lean and had beautiful, thick hair that was a light chestnut color with caramel highlights. But it was those eyes that had instantly captured Priest’s attention. They didn’t belong on such a fresh face. They looked troubled, defeated in some way, and far, far away. He hadn’t even really been looking at Priest when he spoke. He was all up in his head.

“Joel? Are you still there?” Julien said in Priest’s ear, reminding him he was still on the other end.

“Je suis là,” Priest said, as he leaned back against the wall. “La créature la plus délectable qui soit vient juste d’entrer dans l’ascenseur avec moi.”

“A delectable creature just willingly walked into an enclosed space with you? Brave man.”

“Oui.”

“Pity I’m not out there with you, then, isn’t it?”

“En effet.” Priest chuckled, and when the young man’s body stiffened, he wondered if it was in response to him. “Tu l’apprécierais beaucoup. Jeune, grand, aussi mignon qu’une princesse.”

“Mmm, young, tall, and pretty as a princess is right up my alley. Who is he?”

“Aucune idée. Il est entré dans l’ascenseur de chez Mitchell & Madison …”

“Joel,” Julien said. “We cannot get involved with someone you’re going to work with. You know that. It gets too messy.”

“C’est vrai,” Priest agreed. “Mais il est tellement charmant. Qu’est-il arrivé à cette devise? Aime qui tu aimes? Le destin et tout ça?”

“Nice try. But no. No matter how lovely he is, if he works there, it’s a no.”

“Et s’il n’y travaille pas?”

Julien laughed. “And if he doesn’t, then that would be le destin, would it not?”

“Ça le serait, en effet.”

“Let me know how the meeting goes today. I’ve already got a couple of prospective locations to look at for the restaurant. So you just say the word, mon amour.”

“Tu me manques.”

“I miss you too. Now let me go; I need to soak my overused body.”

Priest hummed in the back of his throat, and again the young man’s spine straightened. “Je t’appelle plus tard.”

“I’ll be waiting. Love you.”

“Je t’aime aussi.”

As Priest ended the call, the elevator reached the lobby, and when the doors slid open, the young man gave a final look over his shoulder, and Priest made sure to keep his eyes down, deciding that perhaps Julien was right. Because if that man worked at Mitchell & Madison, things were about to get a whole lot more complicated…

* * *

“OH MY GOD,” Robbie said, his eyes wide. “How did I forget that?”

“You were preoccupied that day,” Priest replied.

“I was,” Robbie said. “I’d just told Logan all about the shit that went down with Nathan.”

“Nathan?” Julien said, and Robbie nodded.

“Yeah, my ex…and old boss. When he broke up with me, I had to move back in with my nonna, and Logan had set up an interview that day for me with Tate.” Robbie paused and then started to laugh. “You were totally in that elevator with me.”

Priest’s eyes seemed to spark with enjoyment at this reveal. “I was.”

Robbie shifted to face Julien. “And you were on the phone?”

“I was.”

“Wow…our first three-way,” Robbie said, shaking his head. “That’s unbelievable. But I totally remember it now. Huh. Okay, but now you need to tell me what that all meant. The French stuff you were saying that day.” Priest smirked, and Robbie pouted. “Aww, come on, that’s not fair. Maybe I’ll just start speaking Italian.”

“If you do, we’d both learn it,” Priest said.

“Really?”

Priest nodded. “Really.”

“Okay, so, I need to learn French. Got it. But come on. I’ve had a bad day, tell me… Please.” Robbie batted his lashes for good measure and made them both laugh.

“Hmm, let me see. He told me what you looked like and said that you were a delectable little creature,” Julien said. “He was quite enamored, princesse.”

“Really?” Robbie asked, straightening in his chair, and then he put his elbows on the counter and placed his chin in his hands as he looked at Priest. “And are you still enamored after finally having me?”

“Yes. I find that I am.”

Robbie let out a pleased laugh at the quick response, and then smiled at Julien.

“It feels good to please him, oui?”

That made Robbie’s smile drop, as though he hadn’t realized that that was the reason he was so happy. Then Julien reached out and stroked his fingers down Robbie’s cheek.

“Smile, mon cher petit. You make everything that’s dark fade to nothing when you smile.”

Robbie’s cheeks heated at the compliment as Julien leaned forward to press a kiss to his lips, and when Julien released him, Robbie turned his eyes back to Priest. “I never knew that was you.”

“I know,” Priest said. “You weren’t ready to see.”

Robbie looked between both men, and as he sat back in his seat, a smile slowly spread across his lips. “I am now.”

Priest began to put their plates in the sink, and Julien got off his seat and said, “I don’t know about you, but I’m exhausted. So, why don’t we pack all of this up and go and lie down. Get some sleep.”

Robbie bit down on his lower lip and looked over his shoulder at the spare room. They hadn’t actually invited him to their bed tonight, and the prospect of sleeping alone suddenly seemed so depressing. “Am I… Where am I…?”

“You can sleep in there if you like.” Julien’s voice floated across the air, bringing Robbie’s attention back to both of the men, who were now looking at him. “But while you’re here with us, there’s no question in our mind as to where you belong, princesse.”

With them. In their bed. Robbie knew that was what Julien meant, and when Priest came around the island and offered his hand, he said, “What’ll it be, Robert?”

Robbie looked down at Priest’s hand and thought of how it had felt on him last night as he’d spanked his ass, and then later, when it had massaged and touched every part of him until he’d begged—the way Priest had soothingly ran it over Julien’s back, and now, as he held it out to him as an invitation to more. Robbie slipped his hand into it.

When Robbie hopped off the stool, Priest tugged him in close and kissed his lips, and when he whispered, “Everything…” Robbie blinked.

The message was clear: the invitation issued by these two wasn’t for more. It was for everything, just as they’d said that night back at JULIEN, and tonight Robbie was starting to understand better what everything with these two might encompass.

Their lives.

Their beds.

Their love…?

And suddenly, the prospect of everything didn’t seem crazy. It actually seemed like the best possible outcome of this journey.

Chapter Twenty-Three

CONFESSION

I’ve always been told two is better than one.

I’m starting to believe that is the case.

ROBBIE RIFLED THROUGH his overnight bag—which had since turned into a couple of overnights bag—and pulled out the little linen shorts and top he’d brought over with him to sit around in, just in case. They were cute and comfortable to sleep in, and when Priest and Julien emerged from the bathroom, they weren’t dressed in much more. Julien had on a comfy-looking pair of sweats that rode low on his hips, and Priest was back in those black lounge pants.

“It’s all yours, princesse,” Julien said, then walked by Robbie and kissed him on the cheek. “There’s a fresh towel on the sink, and let us know if you need anything else.”

Robbie gave them a shy little smile as Priest leaned down to pull the covers back. “I won’t be long,” he said, and hurried off into the bathroom.

In record time, Robbie had showered, brushed his teeth, and changed, and when he re-entered the bedroom, he found Priest sitting with his back against the headboard and his laptop open, and Julien on his side talking to him. They stopped when they heard him in the doorway, and when Priest looked up and his eyes latched on to Robbie, the obvious attraction there had Robbie’s breath catching in his throat.

Wow, he thought as he basked in the admiration he saw on Priest’s face. That stamp of approval from him made Robbie want to preen like a peacock, and where that once would’ve annoyed him, or freaked him out, it now made his heart thud uncontrollably.

Julien rolled to his back and looked up at him, and Robbie shifted his eyes to the sexy Frenchman, who then extended his arm across the top of the covers and crooked a finger. “Join us,” he said, his eyes roving over Robbie’s open pajama top and checkered shorts.

Robbie walked to the edge of the bed, but before he got beneath those covers and discovered whether Julien was as naked as he had been the last two times they’d all been in that bed together, he put a knee on the mattress and crawled on the top of it. He wanted to talk to these two. Wanted to finally ask them some of the questions he always got sidetracked from asking, and before he got in any deeper with them, he needed to have this conversation.

I just need to be brave enough to start it.

When Julien realized Robbie planned to stay above the covers, he moved to sit up beside Priest, and with the sheets now resting comfortably across their laps, Julien patted the space between them. Robbie moved into the middle of their outstretched legs and lay down on his stomach.

Priest’s lips twisted as he closed his laptop and put it aside, clearly sensing that Robbie wanted to talk. But Robbie found his determination and resolve to have this conversation start to leave him.

Shit, how do I even bring this up?

“I like these,” Julien said, and reached out to finger the collar of Robbie’s open shirt.

Robbie looked down at his bare chest and then back to Julien and winked. “Good. I brought it over to wear just for you.”

“Just for him, huh?” Priest said, and Robbie let his eyes travel up to Priest’s tight-lipped mouth. Something mischievous sparked to life inside of him.

“I brought the shorts to wear for you.”

Priest’s eyes drifted past Robbie’s shoulders to look at the shorts under discussion, and when he licked his lower lip, Robbie squirmed on the bed, his cock reacting to the lust darkening Priest’s eyes.

“They are very short shorts,” Priest said. “I like them. They show off your long legs.”

Julien shifted, and when Robbie looked over, he saw the covers now tented over Julien’s lap. It was obvious that Julien liked the short shorts too.

“You are quite irresistible,” Julien said, and trailed his fingers down Robbie’s cheek to under his chin. “But something’s on your mind.”

Robbie stared up into Julien’s mesmerizing eyes and nodded. Julien had this innate ability to be able to hone in on his emotions and draw them out of Robbie before he could even put them into words.

“Talk to us,” Julien said. “One thing that must be clear between us, if we’re going to do this—we have to trust one another to be honest with our emotions. We need you to feel as though you can come to us with anything, talk to us about any concerns you have, and vice versa.”

“Julien’s right,” Priest said, and clasped his hands on top of the covers. “A relationship like this is only going to work if there is total transparency. You need to feel you are able to ask either of us anything, and if you don’t feel that way, we need to work on that, and make it so you do.”

Robbie blinked a couple of times, their words sinking in, and then started to play with the covers. “Okay, then. Something has been on my mind, I guess.”

“Then let’s talk about it,” Priest said.

“So, umm…have you two…” Robbie paused and looked to Julien. Jesus, just ask them. “Have you done this a lot?”

* * *

“BE MORE SPECIFIC,” Priest said, and Robbie seemed to brace himself, his shoulders tensing slightly before he spoke.

“Do you bring a third to your marriage bed a lot?”

“Yes,” Priest said, and he made sure not to add anything else so there was no mistake. Robbie looked from him to Julien, and the room became so quiet that you could’ve heard a pin drop. Priest could see the wheels turning behind Robbie’s eyes.

“Doesn’t that… I mean, isn’t that complicated?”

“It never has been in the past,” Julien said, and reached out to place a hand over Robbie’s. “In the past, it was just physical.”

“And now?” Robbie asked.

“And now, it’s a little more complicated,” Julien said, and Robbie looked away. “We would like this to be much more than physical. We want a real connection, a relationship as deep as ours is. We have for some time now, but we’d never found someone we were both interested in in that way—until now.”

Robbie nervously licked his lips. “I guess I’m just trying to understand this all a bit better. It’s obvious you both love each other—why would you want to mess that up?”

“We don’t want to mess it up. We want to enhance it,” Priest said. “Julien and I love each other very much. But at the same time, we recognize there are certain things we can’t offer one another. Things that someone else could.”

“Like me?”

“Exactly like you.”

Robbie’s eyes narrowed, and he grew more serious than Priest had ever seen him before. “And what exactly is that?”

“For me,” Julien said, “it’s your warmth, your smile, the happiness that radiates off you in waves. You’re so passionate about things whether you’re angry or excited, and that joy you have for life? It’s contagious. It’s special, princesse. You are special.” Julien gave Robbie a half-smile that made his dimple come out to play. “Priest knew it from the second he saw you.”

Priest reached out and touched a thumb to Robbie’s lower lip, tugging it free of his teeth until Robbie was staring right at him. “I’m a—what did you call me? A strange, strange man,” Priest said, with a slight arch to his eyebrow that made Robbie grin. “I’m also a very busy man. And it’s not something borne out of unhappiness within my relationship at home, but more the driving need I have to never stop.”

A frown pulled down Robbie’s brows. “What do you mean, never stop?”

“When you stop doing things, your mind wanders, you lose control of what you’re focused on, and you start to think about other things. And for me, that never ends well.”

“So, you keep busy so you won’t think about these other things?”

“Yes,” Priest said. “And I like control over my life, as much as possible. I had so little of it as a child, and now I find it helps me to stay focused. But that makes for a lonely home at times. I can become distant, shut down, intense…” He looked to Julien, who shook his head and reached for Priest’s hand.

“You’re always there, mon amour.”

Priest’s lips tilted, but they both knew he was right. While they both had ghosts that haunted them, his had left him feeling less of everything, whereas Julien’s had left him feeling more.

Robbie moved so he was on his knees between them. “Can I ask another question?”

“Always,” Priest said, and Julien nodded.

“If this isn’t just about sex, if this is about a—”

Robbie looked between them, and Priest finished, “A relationship.”

“Yes,” Robbie said, and began to twist his linen pajama top in his hands. “How do I know that I’m not going to get hurt? What if I fall in love with the both of you and you decide it was just sex?” Robbie shook his head. “I can’t just be some experiment. I won’t do that.”

“We would never do that to you,” Julien said.

“You say that,” Robbie said. “But how do I know that?”

“You don’t.” Priest’s words landed in the room like a bomb, but then he reached for Robbie’s hand and entwined their fingers, and Robbie took in a shuddery breath. Priest found that he was just as affected by the touch—it was simple, it was intimate, and it was so powerful that it caught him completely unawares.

He swallowed, and then looked to Julien, who was watching the two of them closely. “We have never done something like this before. We have never”—Priest paused, searching for the right words—“never invited anyone beyond our bed. But we are inviting you inside our lives, Robert. We aren’t the most traditional men, we are aware. But we want you to know us, we want you to understand us, and we want to know you. We know that’s going to take time, and we also know the risk on all sides. You might decide you don’t want to be with us.”

Robbie snorted. “Are you kidding?”

“No. I’m not,” Priest said. “Relationships are complex. Feelings follow no rules.”

“All we’re saying is, you can’t control your heart, princesse.” Julien took Robbie’s hand in his. “I learned that years ago. Do you really think Priest is an easy man to love?”

Robbie grinned but said nothing.

“Exactly,” Julien said. “Any relationship is risky.”

“But,” Priest said, and looked at Julien, “it’s a risk we want to take because we want you to be ours.”

Robbie blushed and scooted up the bed on his knees until he was closer to the two of them. “And you…you’d both be mine?”

Julien’s lips curved as he brought Robbie’s hand up to his lips and kissed the center of his palm. “Oui. We’d be yours.”

Robbie looked at Priest and pursed his lips. “And there’d be no one else. No other person brought in? Just us three.”

Priest smirked. “Do you really believe for a second we could handle anyone else when we’re busy handling you?”

“That’s not an answer…Joel,” Robbie said, and Priest tugged on his hand, bringing Robbie close enough that their mouths were only a breath away.

“If you are in our bed, there will be no need for anyone else. We already told you: we’ve been looking for you.”

Robbie’s breath was coming a little faster now as his eyes dropped to Priest’s mouth.

“Think about it,” Priest said. “See if it’s something you want to—”

“I want it,” Robbie said, and Priest kissed the corner of his mouth, making Robbie sigh. “Ahh… God. I do. But lemme just… I need to think a little more.”

“Okay. That’s all we ask,” Priest said, and then nipped at his chin. “Now go and get under the covers beside Julien before I forget you both need sleep tonight.”

Robbie went to move away, but stopped at the last second and placed a hand on Priest’s chest. He then leaned in and rubbed his smooth face up against the scruff covering Priest’s cheek and practically purred like a kitten. When he sat back, Robbie grinned and said, “Sorry. I’ve been dying to do that.”

Priest wanted to grab Robbie and toss him down on his back, but instead said, “You can do that anytime you like.”

Robbie’s eyes sparkled, and then he was moving over Julien’s lap and beside him. As Robbie got under the covers, Priest switched off the lamp, and as they pulled the duvet up and the three of them settled in, Robbie said, “Aww, man. Julien’s naked again. How am I supposed to sleep now?”

The sound of rumbling laughter filled the room, and considering the day the three of them had had, Priest thought it a testament to Robbie that they were all ending it on a bright note.

Chapter Twenty-Four

CONFESSION

Who knew that strange equaled a whole lot of…wonderful?

A FEW HOURS later, Julien woke to Priest shifting behind him and knew that he was about to get out of bed. It had to be close to midnight, but that was Priest’s average sleep time, considering they’d gotten into bed early. So Julien wasn’t surprised to feel Priest becoming restless behind him.

As Priest went to move out from beneath the covers, Julien looked over his shoulder and whispered, “Don’t go. Not yet…”

Priest paused, and when Julien scooted back so his ass was pressing into Priest’s hip, Priest rolled to his side and wrapped an arm around Julien’s waist.

Priest nuzzled in behind him, and Julien felt the outline of his cock nudged up against his bare ass through Priest’s briefs. Julien closed his eyes, enjoying the feel of the strong body surrounding him.

“He looks relaxed,” Priest whispered into Julien’s ear.

Robbie had one hand under the pillow and the other under his cheek, and his pink lips were parted slightly as he slept soundly beside the two of them.

“He does,” Julien agreed, as Priest began to run his fingers up and down his treasure trail.

“I was worried about you today,” Priest said, and Julien nodded when he felt Priest’s beard against his neck as he kissed him on the ear. “I haven’t seen you like that for a while.”

“I know,” Julien said. “I’m sorry, mon amour.”

“Don’t be sorry,” Priest said, and brushed a kiss over his lips. “I should’ve come with you. Been there for you. For him.”

Julien shook his head. “There was nothing for you to do then. But there is now…”

When Priest just looked at him, Julien pushed his hips back, his ass cradling the erection now digging into him.

“Julien—”

“I want to feel you,” Julien said, and kissed Priest. “I want to feel you and I want to lose myself in the two of you.”

Priest brought a hand up to Julien’s chin to hold him still and placed a fierce kiss on his lips. “Are you sure?”

Julien took Priest’s hand and sucked one of his fingers, and then whispered, “Oui,” before he rolled back to his side and drank in the sight of the lovely man lying only inches from them. When Priest kissed his shoulder and his fingers trailed a path down Julien’s side to the curve of his hip, Julien sighed.

It’d been a little while since Priest had been inside him, and Julien was looking forward to the ache and satisfaction. He felt Priest probing between his cheeks, and when his fingers found Julien’s hole, Priest bit down onto his shoulder.

“Dieu,” Julien said as one of Priest’s fingers entered him, and that was when he saw Robbie’s beautiful blue eyes flicker open.

Oui. Wake up. Come join us.

“Joel…” Julien said, as Priest pulled his finger out and then burrowed it in deeper, making Julien’s ass clamp down around it. “Encore.”

Robbie’s eyes opened fully then, and he rubbed them as he took in the scene unfolding in front of him.

“Viens ici,” Julien said, and was happy to note that was the one phrase Robbie knew the meaning of—come here. Robbie shifted until he was close enough that the front of his linen shirt brushed up against Julien’s skin. “Kiss me, princesse. Put your tongue in my mouth while Priest is in my body.”

“Oh fuck,” Robbie said, but eagerly reached up to cradle Julien’s face. He leaned in and brushed their lips together, and as Robbie dipped his tongue inside, Priest entered Julien with two fingers.

Julien groaned into Robbie’s mouth and then Robbie pulled back and glanced over Julien’s shoulder.

“I want to see,” Robbie said in a breathy voice. “I want to watch.”

Julien’s eyes fell shut as Priest continued to move his fingers in and out, and then a whoosh of air rushed over Julien’s skin as Priest whipped the covers down with his other hand, leaving them all exposed.

“You can watch all you like,” Priest said. “But we’d much rather you participate. Get out of those short shorts, Robert.”

Julien reached down and took hold of himself, stroking his erection as Priest bit and sucked his way back up to his ear and said, “Don’t you move. I’m just getting naked and lubed up, then I’m going to give you exactly what you asked for.”

The sound of clothes leaving bodies met Julien’s ears in the dark, then a light was switched on and Robbie moaned. He was standing by the bed now, fully naked, his stiff dick in hand, his eyes moving all over the scene on the bed.

“You’re both so fucking hot I don’t know where to look, or what to touch first.” Robbie crawled back across the mattress until he was on his side facing Julien. “But if I lie like this, I can see you both.”

As the bed dipped behind him, Julien felt Priest take up his position on his side, and then he leaned over Julien’s shoulder and kissed Robbie.

“That’s exactly right,” Priest said, his fingers back to stroking Julien’s hole. “So why don’t you tease the front of Julien while I torment the back of him?”

Julien grunted as Priest slid his finger inside, and Robbie reached down to wrap a hand around his cock.

“That’s perfect, sweetheart. Work him. Make him groan for you.” Priest kissed Julien’s ear. “Put your leg up on Robert’s thigh. Let me inside.”

As Priest’s hypnotic voice wove its way around him, Julien raised his leg and wound it over the top of Robbie’s thigh, opening himself to the pain and pleasure he knew he was about to get.

Robbie’s hand moved up and down his cock, and Julien’s balls tingled at the pleasure of being jacked off while his hole was being stretched. Then he felt the wide head of Priest’s cock replace his fingers.

“Putain,” Julien said. “Get all the way in me, Joel.” And when Priest thrust forward, tunneling into him in one forceful stroke, Julien bit down on his pillow and slammed his eyes shut.

“Jesus, that’s fucking hot,” Robbie said, and let go of Julien’s cock so he could move in and start writhing against his body instead.

Julien moved his leg higher up Robbie’s thigh, opening himself for Priest’s invasion, and as he tightened his leg in place, Robbie took Julien’s face in his hands and kissed him—hard.

With his hands now in Julien’s hair, Robbie started to grind their leaking cocks together as their mouths sucked and bit at one another, and Priest began a tumultuous tempo behind them that had all three moving in a synchronized rhythm.

* * *

“GOD. YOU TWO are so fucking beautiful together,” Priest said in a gruff tone, and Julien’s ass tightened around his cock. Robbie raised his head, his lips now swollen and wet.

Priest’s eyes lowered to Robbie’s delectable lips, and he growled, “I want that mouth.”

Julien moaned and shifted, making Priest grunt and withdraw, and then Priest cupped the back of Robbie’s neck and hauled his face over Julien’s shoulder to suck on his lower lip.

Robbie whimpered and cradled Priest’s face, and as Priest shoved his tongue in that sweet mouth, he also drove his stiff dick back inside the sexy man between them.

The onslaught of sensations had Priest’s balls growing heavy as he began to move in and out of Julien at a deliciously slow pace, enjoying the tight fit of an ass he’d often been barred entry into.

Robbie’s hands slid up over the scruff of Priest’s cheeks to the back of his hair, and then Julien must’ve decided to bring his teeth into play, because those long fingers of Robbie’s tightened, making Priest curse.

Robbie tore his mouth free, and as he craned his head back and thrust his body closer to Julien’s teasing mouth, Priest ran his tongue over Robbie’s Adam’s apple and grazed his short beard over Robbie’s chin, just as he’d done earlier in the night.

“Shit. Oh shit,” Robbie said, panting, as Priest’s mouth found his ear and Julien flicked his tongue over Robbie’s nipple.

“Fucking pretty, that’s what you are. So fucking pretty,” Priest whispered in his ear, and Robbie turned his head to kiss him again. “How about you go and lick those tattoos you’ve been eyeing, sweetheart.”

Robbie’s lips curved against Priest’s, making it clear just how much he liked that idea. As he started to move away, Priest gripped his neck for a final kiss and then let him go.

As Robbie moved down the bed, he first took Julien’s mouth in a greedy kiss and Julien held Robbie’s face, his tongue between Robbie’s lips, as Priest kept the slow, sensual rhythm behind him. Then Robbie pulled back and touched the tip of his pink tongue to his top lip in a look so fucking sexy that Priest almost lost it and shot his load right then.

Jesus, the man was beautiful with his flushed cheeks and flirty eyes, and that eager expression? Fuck. Robbie looked like he wanted to eat Julien alive.

Robbie slid a little further down the bed, kicking the sheet all the way off them, and then shifted Julien’s leg over his waist, keeping him spread nice and wide for Priest. He lowered his head and flicked his tongue over Julien’s nipple, and a groan of pure pleasure rumbled out of Julien.

“Damn, princesse.”

Robbie did it again, as Julien’s hands moved down to the back of his head, and Priest started to move a little faster. He locked his eyes on Robbie, who was now tracing the word Amorè with the tip of his tongue, and when he got to the end, Robbie lowered his head and bit down on Julien’s nipple.

“Fuck,” Julien said, and the fact he’d lost his French made Priest’s lips curl. Robbie grinned against Julien’s skin. The princess was tormenting him good and fucking well.

Priest nipped Julien’s ear and pulled him back on him. “Want him to go lower?”

Robbie was back to his little spelling game, and Julien’s fingers were flexing in his caramel-colored hair. Priest sucked Julien’s earlobe and rolled his hips forward, getting his cock as deep inside Julien as he could, then he smoothed his hand over Julien’s ass cheek and down the thigh propped up on Robbie’s waist.

“Do you want that clever little mouth of his around your cock, Julien?”

Robbie looked up at both of them, and the expression of unadulterated lust in his eyes was intoxicating. Fucking hell, that was a face Priest knew they’d never get tired of looking at.

“Look at those lips,” Priest said. “Sweet, wet, and dying to get around you, Julien. To taste you. To be a little less sweet.”

Robbie reached down and wrapped his hand around Julien, and the sound that he pulled from him was tortured.

Priest’s mouth curled, and when Robbie’s lips responded in kind, he thought what a perfect fit they all were. “You want that? His mouth on you? My cock in you?”

“Oui. Fuck, Joel.” Julien grabbed Robbie’s hair and angled his face so he was looking at him. “Princesse, you two are driving me fucking mad.”

Robbie grinned like a mischievous little sex minx and slid even further down the bed. The wicked light in his eyes let Julien and Priest know that he was delighting in this game.

When Robbie was eye level with Julien’s engorged cock, Priest cupped the back of Julien’s thigh and urged it up over Robbie’s shoulder, and once they were all in place, Robbie wrapped his hand around the base of Julien’s erection and ran his tongue from base to tip.

* * *

ROBBIE’S COCK WAS making a fucking mess all over himself and the sheets as Julien’s leg moved over his shoulder and his foot rested against the middle of his back.

Jesus, he was trying so hard not to lose it before the two above him, but with Priest instructing each and every move, and the sounds coming from Julien whenever Priest drove his huge cock in him, Robbie wasn’t sure he was going to make it.

He wrapped his hand around Julien’s shaft, and as he slowly drew his tongue up the underside of it to the wet head, fingers slid through his hair and twisted. He wasn’t sure if they were Julien’s or Priest’s, and he really didn’t care at that stage. Robbie parted his lips and sucked the head of Julien until a groan hit his ears, and Robbie looked up to see not only Julien’s eyes on him, but Priest watching him with a savage kind of passion that made Robbie really want to please them.

With that, he lowered his eyes, and lips, down Julien’s entire length until he was as far as he could get inside Robbie’s mouth, and that plump head was now against the back of his throat.

“Goddamn, that’s fucking hot,” Priest said, and when Robbie drew his lips up Julien’s shaft to the tip, Priest reached down and circled the base of Julien’s cock, aiming it at Robbie’s mouth. “Again, princess. Do that again.”

And Robbie did. Over and over, he sucked on Julien until the gorgeous Frenchman was fisting Robbie’s hair and fucking into his mouth at a steady tempo.

“God, Julien,” Priest said, and Robbie flicked his eyes open to see Priest move his hand back to Julien’s hip. “You’re fucking flawless.”

Fuck yes he is, Robbie thought, and then Priest finally started to move again, his hips thrusting with a force that had Julien’s body shifting forward, and Julien tightened his leg around Robbie.

“Ahh,” Julien cried out, his head falling back on Priest’s shoulder. “That feels…ahh… Dieu.”

Robbie wrapped his arm around Julien’s leg, his fingers gripping Julien’s ass as he moved his mouth up and down the pulsing cock in his mouth. Then he trailed his fingers between Julien’s spread cheeks to where Priest’s thick, bare—fuck, he’s bare—shaft was moving in and out of Julien, and Robbie knew he was about to lose it.

This was all too fucking much, and he could feel his orgasm filling his balls. Then both of Julien’s hands were in Robbie’s hair and his cock was sliding in along his tongue as Priest thrust forward. With a shout loud enough that the neighbors likely heard, Julien stiffened and came, shooting hot jets of cum onto Robbie’s tongue, triggering Robbie’s own orgasm without anyone touching his cock or telling him to do so. But instead of being reprimanded tonight, Robbie’s release only spurred the final person in this union to blow.

Priest’s hand tightened on Julien’s hip, and as Robbie removed his mouth, his eyes roved up over the two men now lost in one another. Priest wound an arm around Julien’s shoulders and began to roll his hips over and over, sinking his cock deeper and deeper until, finally, Priest’s eyes found Robbie’s, inviting him to share this moment as Priest stiffened behind Julien and exploded inside him with a shout.

It was one of the most erotic sights Robbie had ever seen, and as he stared up at the two of them, he wondered how the hell he’d ended up being the lucky one in their bed to share it.

As the breathing in the room slowed to even instead of out of control, Robbie moved out from the glorious haven he’d burrowed into for the past however many minutes or hours he’d been down there, and moved up the bed until his head was on the same pillow as Julien’s.

He ran his fingers all over Julien’s sticky stomach and smiled at the two men now looking at him—Julien with a satisfied look of contentment and Priest, who was kissing along Julien’s shoulder, his eyes still a little wild, still a little feral after that taking.

“Wow…” Robbie said, and then grinned. “That was… That was fucking incredible.”

A purr rumbled out of Julien as Priest kissed his ear. “That means he agrees but can’t remember how to speak.”

Julien’s eyes fluttered closed, and Robbie brought his fingers up to get a final taste of Julien’s cum. Priest didn’t miss the move.

“Greedy,” Priest said, and Robbie nodded, unashamed over how much he liked the taste of something French on his tongue. “Go to sleep, Robert. Your little hole is too sore for what your eyes are inviting.”

“But if it wasn’t?” Robbie said, and Priest chuckled.

“If it wasn’t, Julien would’ve been in there instead of your mouth just now.”

“Fuck…”

“Sleep now. You need it.” Priest rolled over, and as he got out of the bed, Robbie looked up at him.

“Where are you going?” Robbie watched Priest pull on his black pants, the muscles in his back flexing and shifting, reminding him how powerful this man was.

“I’m going to do some work. But you both need rest.” Priest reached for the covers and pulled them up over Robbie and Julien, and then switched off the bedside lamp.

Robbie watched as Priest walked over to his desk and switched on a smaller lamp with a softer glow, and as he sat down, Robbie turned to his side and Julien automatically wrapped an arm around his waist.

The last thing Robbie remembered hearing as he drifted off to sleep was the soft tap tap tap of a man who was a little less strange to him tonight—and a whole lot of wonderful.

Chapter Twenty-Five

CONFESSION

Everybody loves an encore…

ROBBIE WOKE TO a warm set of lips moving down his spine, and as his eyes opened, he saw the sun was already up and streaming in through the window. He stretched his legs under the sheets, and as he burrowed his face deeper into the soft pillow, he could smell Priest’s soap, and Julien’s shampoo, on them—or was it the other way around? He didn’t know, but a stupid kind of smile hit his lips when the sheet was tugged free and a warm body came down over the top of his.

He wasn’t sure who it was, but right then he didn’t much care, as the pressure of having a solid body pressing him into the mattress became more insistent. Robbie arched up against the muscles holding him down, and when a hand planted itself by his face and he saw the tanned skin, he knew in an instant who was behind him—Julien.

“Bonjour, princesse,” Julien whispered over Robbie’s ear, and then kissed him under it. “It’s time to wake up. You said eight, oui?”

Robbie opened his eyes and nodded. “I did.” He was going to meet his ma at nine over at The Daily Grind.

“That’s what I thought.” Julien brushed his lips over Robbie’s. “Well, it’s seven thirty. So that means you have thirty minutes to spare.”

Robbie rolled over to his back, and once he was there, he parted his legs and Julien—

“Ahh, God,” Robbie said as Julien fitted himself perfectly between Robbie’s naked thighs, and the feel of his cotton yoga pants against Robbie’s sensitive skin made his morning erection come to full attention.

“Mmm, you feel so good, princesse. I like having you under me like this,” Julien said, and nipped at Robbie’s chin.

Robbie ran his hands down Julien’s sides and under his pants to cup his ass, and when he pulled him closer and bowed up to rub his cock against Julien’s, he said, “You feel good on top of me.”

Julien sucked on Robbie’s lower lip. “Put a leg around my waist, beautiful, and I’ll make you feel even better.”

Robbie eagerly wound a leg around Julien and brought his hands up to wrap them around his neck. Julien took his mouth in a delicious kiss that made Robbie’s toes curl and his cock leak all over Julien, and then Julien reached down and shoved his pants to his thighs, freeing his cock of all restrictions. Julien sucked two of his fingers into his mouth then reached down to rub them between Robbie’s ass cheeks.

“Ahh…” Robbie moaned, as he pushed his head back on the pillow and thrust his hips against Julien’s.

“Feel good?” Julien asked.

Robbie nodded and grinned. “Encore.”

Julien’s eyes flared. He liked that Robbie had caught onto that. Julien then did as requested and ran the pads of his fingers over Robbie’s hole again, and on the third go around, he added a thrilling pressure that had the tips penetrating Robbie.

“Fuck,” Robbie said, and then jammed his hips up, wanting those fingers all the way in him. Julien slammed their mouths together and slid his middle and index finger in as deep as he could get them.

“Oh God. Oh God,” Robbie chanted as he started to roll his hips. He held on to Julien as tight as he could with both his arms and legs, and as Julien began to finger-fuck him toward an epic orgasm, Robbie became aware of Priest entering the bedroom.

He was dressed for work in a grey three-piece suit that matched his stormy eyes, and as he stopped by the side of the bed, both Robbie and Julien turned their heads to look at him.

Priest took a sip of his coffee and then lowered his eyes over the two of them. Right as his gaze landed on the leg Robbie had hiked up, Julien massaged Robbie’s prostate once, twice, and then hell, it was all over.

Both of them shouted as they came all over one another, and then Julien let out a shaky “Putain” and pressed a kiss to Robbie’s cheek as he slowly removed his fingers.

“Having a good morning?” Priest asked.

Robbie’s leg slid off Julien’s hip, and he nodded. “Uh, yeah.”

Priest took another sip of his coffee, and Robbie’s eyes moved down over him, and when he saw he was hard in those fancy dress slacks of his, Robbie couldn’t stop himself from reaching down and playing with himself again.

Julien chuckled as he pulled his pants up, got off the bed, and walked to Priest. He kissed him on the cheek, which only served to make Robbie’s eager cock impossibly stiff all over again.

“This morning was a freebie, Robert. That,” Priest said, indicating the erection Robbie was now working, “you better keep until I tell you otherwise.”

“I have to go and take a shower,” Julien said, and then looked down at Robbie and winked. “You’re welcome to join me if you like, princesse. We can conserve water.”

As Julien walked into the bathroom, Robbie stretched his naked body under Priest’s lustful gaze and then shifted to the edge of the bed and stood.

When they were at eye level, Robbie reached for Priest’s coffee mug, which was almost empty, and finished it off before licking his lips. “I always wake up happy here. Thank you for that.”

Priest took Robbie’s chin between his fingers and lowered his lips to his. “Go and get in the shower, Robert. Before I get in you.”

Robbie grinned and then stepped around Priest, and as he walked toward the bathroom, he added an extra swing to his hips as he called over his shoulder, “Promises, promises.”

* * *

LATER THAT MORNING, Julien stood in the kitchen of his restaurant and brought a spoon to his mouth to taste the bordelaise sauce with mushrooms that his sous chef, Andre, had just prepared. They were going over the menu to reach the level of excellence Julien expected from his right-hand man, and when the bordelaise hit his taste buds, he had to admit, it was superbe.

“This is fantastic, Andre.”

“Merci,” Andre said, and stirred the sauce around the skillet. “Are you excited for the opening next month?”

“Oui,” Julien said, as he put the spoon down and wiped his hands on his apron. “It’s going to be a busy couple of weeks leading up to it, though. I have some guys coming out next Monday to update the website, then Wednesday we have a meeting with the entire staff for the first time, and then we have Fine Dining coming Thursday to take photos of the staff and restaurant for the feature spread. After that goes live, the secret is out. It’s all starting to feel very real.” And slightly stressful.

There was already buzz online about the possibility of a new location—there had been ever since he’d left his L.A. location in the hands of his brand-new executive chef and told the press he was moving on to new projects. And the second this was announced, Julien knew they’d be booked for months within seconds—including at least a dozen of the top food critics.

In a world-class culinary city like Chicago, the first months were crucial. Restaurants opened daily, and you either succeeded or went down in flames, and considering the press coverage he knew would surround this opening, Julien did not fancy the idea of anything other than succeeding.

“We won’t let you down,” Andre said. “You know everyone is excited to be involved and working here with you. JULIEN is going to cause a frenzy amongst the Chicago foodies.”

“We can only hope.” Julien’s phone began to vibrate in his pocket, and when he pulled it out and saw it was Priest, he said, “I’ll be right back,” and headed out of the kitchen.

When he was in the hallway, Julien hit accept and brought the phone up to his ear. “Miss me already, do you?”

“I do, actually,” Priest said and then chuckled, and Julien smiled. “But that’s not why I’m calling.”

“Non?” Julien said as he walked out into the main dining room and took a seat in one of the booths.

“No. I’m calling about next week, Friday? Do you want me to get the tickets?”

Julien frowned. He really didn’t want—

“Julien? The tickets?”

“Oui, you should get them.” Because I most certainly won’t. But then he had a thought. “Do you think…” He paused.

“Julien?”

“Sorry, I was just thinking.”

“About?”

“Do you think Robbie would want to come with us?” And the more the idea settled in and took root, the more it felt…right. Robbie was a burst of sunshine on the coldest of days, and that was exactly what Julien would need next week. A burst of sunshine and a steady hand to hold him upright.

“I’m not sure any of us would want to go. But I’m sure Robert would like to be there for you, if you asked him.” Priest went quiet for a moment and then said, “Speaking of Robert, how was he this morning when you dropped him off? He seemed to be in high spirits when he left the condo, all things considered.”

“He was,” Julien agreed. “He said his ma left him a text saying she visited his nonna early this morning and she’s doing well. But he has a feeling his ma is going to tell him his nonna is going to be moving into a retirement community when she leaves rehab, which would mean—”

“He will need a new place to live,” Priest finished, and Julien realized he was right. He’d been so focused on other things that that thought hadn’t even occurred to him.

“Oui. He will.”

“Are you thinking what I am?” Priest asked, and the smile was evident in his voice.

“I believe I am, mon amour. We just need to see how he feels about it all. It’s moving very fast. He’s still thinking about us in general.”

“No, he’s not,” Priest said, arrogant as ever. “He’s been thinking about us since December, and he made the final decision in the hospital waiting room yesterday when he asked to come home with us.”

Priest was right, because one thing Julien knew to be true was that when he was in trouble or needed someone to lean on, the person he always went to was Priest—and last night, Robbie had come to them.

“Leave it with me. Since he’s down here by the office, I’ll see if he can stop by and we’ll call you.”

“Okay,” Julien said, feeling much better having something to look forward to other than next Friday.

“Je t’aime,” Priest said, and Julien smiled.

“Je t’aime aussi. Talk to you soon.”

“Yes, you will.”

* * *

“MY BEAUTIFUL BOY,” Robbie’s ma greeted him with that thick Italian accent he loved, as she slid out of a booth at The Daily Grind and got to her feet. “Come give your mother a hug.”

A couple of inches shorter than himself, Robbie’s ma moved up to her tiptoes to wrap her arms around him. Her hair was styled into short, thick layers that kicked up at the nape of her neck, and was highlighted in shades of browns and blonds to offset the silver streaked throughout.

Robbie kissed her, and when he pulled away, she beamed up at him with a wide smile and twinkling blue eyes that matched his own. She patted one of his cheeks and gestured to the booth. As they both took a seat, she reached across the table and took Robbie’s hands in hers.

“How are you? I feel like I haven’t seen you for months.”

Robbie chuckled. He’d seen his mother for Thanksgiving and Christmas—hardly months. But she had complained both times because he’d only been able to stay up at the house in Oshkosh for the day.

“I saw you a couple of weeks ago,” he said.

“Yes, but that was hardly long enough,” she said. “It’s never long enough with you.”

Robbie rolled his eyes. “You say that to all your children.”

“But I only mean it with you,” she said with a wink, and Robbie grinned.

“Well, that’s true. They all know you love me best, so…” Robbie glanced at the lines at the register. “Did you already order?”

“No, I was waiting for you.”

“Oh, okay, let me go get it. Do you want anything to eat?”

“No thanks, baby. Just a coffee would be lovely.”

Robbie put their order in, waved at his old manager, and then moved to the side to wait for the drinks. As he stood there, his phone buzzed and he looked down to see the group thread.

Priest: Since you’re in my neighborhood, and owe me a coffee, would you like to come and visit me after you speak to your mother?

Robbie couldn’t explain why, but that polite request had the dopiest grin imaginable on his face.

Robbie: I would like that. Would you?

Robbie wondered if Priest would make him wait for some kind of response but two seconds later…

Priest: I would. Very much. There’s something we need to talk about.

Robbie’s heart raced.

Robbie: Then I’ll visit. But I won’t COME unless you tell me to.

Priest: Aren’t you with your mother right now? I don’t think that’s very appropriate language, Robert.

Robbie laughed, and then the barista called his name. Robbie quickly typed back: Then maybe you should punish me when I visit. Got to go. TTYL.

And he couldn’t help the thrill he got out of knowing Priest was likely sitting in his office with a scowl on his face now, thinking about spanking Robbie’s ass. Robbie picked up the coffees, and when he got back to the table and sat down, his mother grinned.

“You look happy.”

“You know, I am,” Robbie said, and took a sip of his coffee, savoring the sweet flavor. He’d become slightly addicted to the Dreamweavers that The Daily Grind was serving this month as its specialty drink. “But I’m worried about Nonna. I still feel awful about what happened.”

His mother reached out to take one of his hands. “I know you do, baby. But it’s not your fault.”

“I know that, but—”

“No,” she said, and shook her head. “I won’t have you blaming yourself for this, and neither will your nonna. She already told me how upset you were when you got to the hospital, and I won’t have you making yourself worried with guilt or stress or any other kind of nonsense. Do you hear me?”

Robbie nodded, but still wasn’t totally convinced he couldn’t have prevented what had happened.

“Now, I know Nonna told you yesterday about the ET she had been diagnosed with a little while back.”

“Yes, but she didn’t say much about it. She was too tired and I didn’t want to push.”

“I know,” she said, and patted his hand as she took a sip of coffee. “Basically, ET means your nonna’s arms and legs shake. The messages from her brain to her limbs kind of…malfunction.”

Robbie frowned. “Why didn’t you tell me that? Why didn’t she? I never would’ve left her by herself if I knew.”

“That’s exactly why,” his mother said. “The tremors weren’t bad to start with, just a few here and there, and she was able to cope with it and there was no point worrying you. But recently they started getting more serious, and she told me she was looking into different retirement communities. This has been on her mind for a while now, baby boy. But the fall, it’s sped things up a little.”

Robbie had a sudden sick feeling in his stomach. “She didn’t think she had to look after me, did she? Or Vanessa? She didn’t put this off because of us, did she? Because I would’ve worked something out.”

“No, don’t be silly.” His ma got out of her seat, came around to his side, and wrapped an arm around his shoulders. “Are you kidding me, Robbie Bianchi? That old lady loves living with you. She feels terrible about what happened and that you feel so bad about it.”

Robbie leaned into his ma’s side and rested his head on her shoulder. “I was on a date when it happened.”

“That’s wonderful. I always say you need someone to look after you. Someone to fatten you up,” she said, and poked at his side. Robbie chuckled, and she pulled away a little to look at his face. “What?”

“It’s nothing. You two… You’re just like your ma, that’s all. She said the exact same thing to me the other day.”

“Then we must be right,” she said, and smiled warmly. “Are you going to go on another date? Or is it more than that now? Do you have a new boyfriend? You can tell me.”

Robbie thought of Priest, and then Julien, and decided something. “It is more than dating. But we’re still working out all the other stuff.” We’re being the operative word. When her eyes lit up, Robbie started laughing.

“Do I at least get a name?”

“Nope,” Robbie said, and made a show of zipping his lips. “That’ll jinx it.”

“Fine.” She sighed. “But can I at least tell you how pleased I am to see you so happy?”

“You can tell me that.”

She squeezed Robbie in close and kissed his cheek. “You crazy boy. I love you, you know that?”

“I know.”

“And all your father and I want is for you to be happy.”

“I know, Ma,” Robbie said as she kissed him again, and he did. Ever since he could remember, she had been her children’s biggest cheerleader, while their father was the backbone of the Bianchi clan. Neither of them had batted an eyelash when he came out, and had supported him every step of the way since. They weren’t immune to his…charm—in fact, they’d been the ones to nurture it and let him feel safe enough to be himself.

He had an amazing family, and he thanked his lucky stars every day that he had such a wonderful support system—even if most of them were a bunch of gossipy women.

“So,” Robbie said, “I guess I need to start looking for an apartment, then, huh?”

“There’s no rush,” she said. “And you could always come and stay with me for a little while.”

“In Oshkosh?” Robbie said, and then laughed. “That’s a bit of a commute to work, Ma.”

“Well, a mother can dream. I miss having your coats and scarves to go through when I need something happy to wear.”

“Yeah, that’s why I left in the first place. Damn females, stealing all my clothes.” Robbie laughed, remembering how his mother and sisters would rifle through his clothes and makeup. Used to drive him insane. “What about Vanessa? Have you heard from her? Does she know about this?”

“Yes. She stopped by the hospital this morning before she went home to get some sleep. She has a friend with a spare room she’s going to stay with.”

“Okay,” Robbie said, and then thought over what he was going to do next. “So how long are you here for? What can I do?”

“Nothing right now. I’m going to go and stay with Nonna tonight at the hospital, and then head back to her place in the morning and start to go through things at the house to get them in order for her.”

“Can I help at all?”

His mother smiled and shook her head. “No. All you have to do is look for a place and work on that love life of yours. Okay?”

Robbie rolled his eyes. “Do you really think that’s all I’m going to do? I want to help.”

“After you get your stuff in order. Then we can talk. But until then…”

Robbie knew his ma wouldn’t budge about this. She was as stubborn as a mule when she wanted to be. But that didn’t mean he wasn’t going to be there helping where he could.

“Then I guess I better get going so I can start looking for an apartment before I head to work tonight. Can you let Nonna know I’m thinking of her and I’ll come and see her tomorrow?”

“Of course. I need to head back to the hospital myself. Don’t work too hard and I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“I won’t, I won’t,” Robbie said, as she moved out from the booth.

When they were both standing, she said by his ear, “I know these aren’t the best of circumstances, but it’s so nice to be able to sit down and have a coffee with you, baby.”

Robbie wrapped her in a hug and kissed her cheek. “It really is. You call me if you need me. The hospital isn’t that far from The Popped Cherry.”

“Oh yes, okay. I might have to come and see you there one night.”

Robbie grinned. “You should. I think you’d like it.”

“I will before I leave. I promise. See you tomorrow.”

She slipped her purse strap over her shoulder and then gave him a final wave as she headed for the front door, then Robbie placed a coffee order for Priest—three sugars and cream—and started to think about everything that had happened over the past twenty-four hours.

He had a lot of decisions to make, ones he had a feeling would somehow set the course of his future. He just wondered what exactly that future was going to look like.

Chapter Twenty-Six

CONFESSION

Sometimes you don’t know what you want

until you actually get it.

ROBBIE STEPPED OUT of The Daily Grind and slipped his hand into the pocket of his black quilted peacoat as he tipped his face up into the morning sun. He had two coffees in a tray, and despite his life being in a bit of upheaval, he had a smile on his face. For a while now, he’d wanted to get back out on his own, and with his job at The Popped Cherry, he could finally afford it. This was actually the perfect time for him to hunt for a new place.

His nonna was going to need more help than he could give her, and his ma was right—she wouldn’t want him to put his life on hold to be her caretaker. It made sense with the tremors getting worse that she move into an environment where she could get the care she needed, because God forbid this happen again with a worse outcome. He wouldn’t be able to live with himself.

Plus, it wouldn’t be a bad idea to get his own place, since he had two men he was dating that he’d like to have stay over for the night instead of hiding away from prying eyes.

So, with a smile on his face, Robbie crossed the street and headed to the building that housed the law offices of Mitchell & Madison.

Priest had told him to stop by anytime, and when Robbie glanced at the clock in the beautiful marble lobby, he saw it was just going on ten. As he stepped onto the elevator with several other people, he hit the button of the new floor—the one where the infamous Christmas party had been held—and then moved to the back corner.

As the doors shut and the elevator began its ascent, Robbie couldn’t help but wonder if this had been the same elevator he’d been in the day Priest had first seen him. He smiled at the thought. He still couldn’t believe he’d been standing in such a small area with Priest and not sensed him there, because now, Robbie was convinced he or Julien could be in a room Robbie was blindfolded in, and he’d still be able to tell.

Hmm, maybe we could test that theory out, Robbie thought as the elevator hit his floor and opened. That would be fun.

He stepped out into the new lobby, and wow, this was the first time he’d been up here since the party, and it looked fantastic. Immediately off the elevators was a beautiful curved desk made of mahogany and marble, where the pretty brunette who’d worked downstairs had obviously moved.

She was perched on a chair with a headset on as she typed away at a computer, and behind her on a large mottled glass divider was a sign that read, Mitchell & Madison Attorneys at Law.

Off to the left was a new waiting room outfitted with comfortable-looking couches and chairs with magazine racks, a water fountain, and coffee bar with what looked like every coffee choice known to man, along with a very nice selection of fresh pastries.

Well damn, Robbie thought as he looked at the coffee cup in his hand. Guess Priest didn’t need this after all; he was just being nice. Wait? Priest being nice? No way. Robbie laughed to himself just as the woman looked up at him, smiled, and said, “Hello. How can I help you this morning?”

“Hi. Yeah. I’m here to see Priest,” Robbie said. “I’m sorry, Mr. Priestley. He’s expecting me.”

“Of course.” The lady—Tiffany, according to her nametag—smiled and pressed a button on her phone. “Who should I say is here?”

Robbie was tempted to say, “His princess,” but this was Priest’s place of business. “Robert Bianchi.”

“Okay,” Tiffany said, and waited for the phone to connect. “Hello, Mr. Priestley. There’s a Robert Bianchi here to see you.”

As Robbie stood there, he felt a frisson of excitement shoot up his spine at the thought of seeing one of the men he’d shared a bed with last night in mere minutes.

Tiffany ended the call and got to her feet. “If you’ll follow me?”

Robbie didn’t need a second invitation—he was eager to see Priest. He followed her down a hall that led past a glassed-wall conference room, and when they got to the end of it, Robbie saw the office Tate had dragged him into with a light off, but the name Logan Mitchell was on a plaque by the door.

Funny, but up until right then, Robbie hadn’t even thought about the fact he was standing in Logan’s place of business, and usually that would be the first thing on his mind. Huh.

When Tiffany stopped at a door midway down the long hall at the back of the floor, she knocked twice and waited.

“Come in.” Priest’s voice came through the cracked door, and it was like a bolt of electricity up Robbie’s spine. God, that voice and the word come shouldn’t be around him unless they were naked. His cock reacted to it as though Priest had just stroked him. Hmm, maybe we could get—

“You can go in,” Tiffany said, and then added, “Have a nice day,” as she walked around him to go back to her post.

Robbie pushed open the door, and when he stepped inside and saw Priest sitting behind a large mahogany desk that matched the one at the entrance of the firm, he smiled. “Why, good morning, Mr. Priestley.”

Priest’s lips twitched as Robbie walked further inside and looked around the sparse space. Unlike Logan’s old office downstairs—and no doubt the new corner one up here—there was nothing on the walls. No clock, no photos, no degrees—there was just one painting by the door, and Robbie would place money that that had come with the office.

“Good morning, Robert.”

Robbie’s eyes came back to Priest’s as he sat back in his chair and steepled his hands over his chest.

“You look rather happy this morning.”

That was the second time today he’d been told that, and Robbie wondered what Priest would say if he said that he and Julien were the reason. Instead, he took a sip of his coffee and said, “I had a good night’s sleep, an excellent start to my day, and I’m currently drinking something that is like heaven in my mouth.” He added a flirty little kiss in Priest’s direction.

“I once told you to come here and do that, and you said no,” Priest said, as Robbie walked over to the desk and put the coffees on it. “I believe your excuse at the time was that you didn’t know me well enough to let me near your tongue. How do you feel now? Because I’d really like your tongue in my mouth for the next five minutes.”

Robbie grinned, heat flushing his face at the thought. Then he unbuckled the belt of his jacket and shrugged out of it. He draped it over one of the chairs facing Priest’s desk, and then walked around it to where Priest sat.

When he went to lean back against the desk, Priest shook his head. “No. Over here,” he said, and then pushed his chair back and patted his lap. “I want you here.”

Robbie looked at Priest’s lap, and his cock throbbed at the erection he could see between Priest’s legs. Fuck, it was a toss-up on what he wanted most: to have that in his mouth or to sit on it. But Priest had been specific, and without another word, Robbie sat across Priest’s thighs and squirmed around a little, grinding his ass against the hard length he could feel.

Priest chuckled as he wrapped an arm around Robbie’s waist. “Are you quite comfortable?”

Robbie did it again, and this time waggled his eyebrows. “I am now. Are you?”

“I’d be more so if my pants were unzipped and my cock was in you. But I’m guessing that was the plan, am I right?”

“Yes. Yes, you are,” Robbie said, and winked. “I brought you coffee, just the way you like it. Cream and three sugars. But I saw the supplies you have out there and realized you probably don’t need any, so—”

“Robert?” Priest said.

“Yes?”

“I love that you brought me coffee. Thank you.”

Inordinately pleased by that, Robbie leaned in and pressed a kiss to Priest’s lips, and when he realized what he’d done right there in Priest’s office, Robbie raised his head about to apologize, but Priest’s hand was at the back of his hair, halting him.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

Robbie lowered his eyes to Priest’s mouth, desperately wanting it back against his. “I… You’re at work. I’m sorry.”

“I’m not,” Priest said, and before Robbie could think beyond that, Priest’s mouth was against his, the soft scratch of his stubble tickling Robbie’s skin as Priest angled his head and slipped his tongue between his lips.

Robbie moaned and brought a hand up to cradle Priest’s cheek, and as he practically crawled up his lap, a rumbling growl came out of Priest’s throat.

“I like that sound,” Robbie said, as he looked into Priest’s eyes. “You sound like you want to attack me.”

“I do.”

Robbie giggled. “Why, behave yourself, Mr. Priestley. I didn’t come down here so you could have your way with me.”

“No?”

“No,” Robbie said, and then sat up. “I came because you told me to.”

“Not yet, you haven’t,” Priest said with a smirk. “But that’s one of the things I like best about you. You come when I tell you to.”

Robbie rolled his eyes. “For the first time, I want you to be serious, and you’re making jokes. You said you wanted to talk to me about something.”

“We do, yes.”

“Okay,” Robbie said. “What is it?”

“Before that…” Priest said as he absently ran a hand up and down Robbie’s back, and Robbie wondered if he even realized he was doing it. It was nice. “How’d your talk go with your mom? Was it about what you thought?”

Robbie nodded. “Yeah. Once Nonna gets out of rehab, they’re going to move her into a community home. Apparently they’d been looking into it for a little while, but she was on the fence until now.” Robbie ran a hand over his face and sighed. “I know it’s for the best, and she actually seems pretty happy about it, but it’s still a bit of a shock, you know?”

Priest nodded. “I know. And what about you? Have you given any thought about where you are going to stay?”

Robbie shrugged. “Well, they need to get the house together and put it for sale—that will pay for Nonna’s new place—so I have a little bit of time. But I’m going to be looking for an apartment as soon as possible. Vanessa has a friend she’s going to room with, so she’s moving out in the next couple of days.”

Priest’s eyes narrowed. “Right.” Then he pointed to the phone on the desk. “Can you hit speaker and then dial one?”

Robbie did as he was asked, and as the phone began to ring, Priest ran a hand up the outside of his thigh and tugged him closer to him on his lap. Robbie relaxed against him as the phone connected. “Bonjour, mon amour.”

“Good morning, Julien,” Priest said, and his warm breath ghosted over Robbie’s cheek, making his entire body aware of who it was nestled against. “I have Robert here with me too.”

“Oh, bonjour, princesse.”

“Hey, Jules,” Robbie said on impulse, and Priest and Julien started laughing. “What?” Robbie asked, feeling like he’d missed something.

“Nothing,” Priest said, and Robbie sat up.

“That laugh doesn’t sound like nothing,” Robbie said. “Is he laughing at me, Julien?”

“He is.”

“Why?”

“When you say my name like that, it means…stud, in English.”

Robbie thought back to what he’d said, and then looked to Priest. “Seriously? Jules means stud?” He looked back to the phone. “Your nickname literally means stud? Wow, your parents were spot fucking on.”

And that made both men laugh even more.

“Merci,” Julien said, as he finally calmed. “I’m going to take that as a compliment. You can call me that whenever you like.”

“I think I just might. It’s way more fitting than Prick.”

“I don’t know,” Priest said. “You’re just thinking about the man you know now. Have you forgotten the one you used to watch? He was very—”

“Temperamental?” Robbie said. “I remember.”

“Excusez-moi,” Julien said. “I’m still here, you two.”

“So you are,” Priest said, and winked at Robbie, who almost fell off his lap in shock. Jesus, playful Priest was…sexy as hell. “I was about to speak to Robert about what we discussed this morning.”

“Oui, let’s,” Julien said, and Robbie frowned.

“We understand you will be looking for a place to stay now with your nonna moving, and we would like to invite you to come and stay with us.”

As Priest was talking, Robbie tried to pay attention, but as the words came out of his mouth, Robbie couldn’t believe what he’d heard. He blinked at Priest a couple of times, but when Robbie said nothing, Julien came across the speaker.

“Princesse, you there?”

“He’s here,” Priest said. “I think he’s in shock. He looks like he might pass out.”

Julien chuckled. “You don’t have to sleep in our room with us, per se.”

Robbie found his tongue. “Why not?”

Priest’s lip curled. “Because we don’t want you to feel like you can only say yes if you sleep with us. The offer is there regardless of our circumstances. We know you’re still thinking about all of this—”

“No, I’m not,” Robbie said. “I’m done thinking. I was done last night when we all finished talking.” Priest went silent, and Julien remained likewise, until Robbie said, “I want this. Whatever this is, or can be, or will be, I want to see where it goes with you. With both of you.”

* * *

PRIEST COULDN’T BELIEVE what he’d just heard, and as Robbie sat there on his lap and stared at him, Julien said, “That’s wonderful.”

Robbie laughed, and the joyful sound registered, but Priest was still busy staring at the beautiful man who was seated on his lap. He couldn’t believe Robbie had actually agreed to be theirs.

“Priest?” Julien said, and Robbie laughed a little louder.

“Now he looks like he’s going to pass out.”

“You’ve shocked him,” Julien said.

That was the absolute truth. Priest was stunned.

“What’s the matter?” Robbie said. “You change your mind already?”

Priest shook his head. “Not a chance.”

Robbie’s eyes twinkled as his pink lips curved up in a sexy smile.

“And the apartment?”

“Uhh…” Robbie said. “I don’t know about that. This is already so much and so fast. I…I think it might be better for now if I get my own place for a while. That’s okay, right?”

“Of course.” Priest nodded and smoothed his hand up his back. “We understand.”

“We do,” Julien agreed. “And if you change your mind, you just let us know.”

“Okay,” Robbie said, and then grinned like a rascal. “So we’re really going to do this? Date? Like…all of us?”

“We are,” Julien said.

Priest nuzzled in under Robbie’s ear. “We are going to wine you, dine you, and—”

“I already think you’ve done all of those things,” Robbie said, and swatted at Priest’s chest.

“Mmm, we did. Didn’t we?” Julien said. “Then how about you pick something for us to do?”

Priest chuckled, feeling completely relaxed for the first time in months as he leaned back in his chair. “Julien, I’m not sure that’s the smartest idea leaving the decision up to—”

“Hey,” Robbie said. “I can pick something fun.”

“Oh he’s not worried about that, princesse,” Julien said, and Robbie leaned in and put his lips to Priest’s.

“Aww, are you worried I’m going to make you go to a karaoke bar and sing Starship with me?”

Priest’s eyes widened. “I wasn’t. But I am now.”

Julien laughed loudly, and as Robbie nipped at Priest’s lip, there were three loud knocks on the office door.

“Priest? You in here? I thought I’d stick my head in and see if you bothered hanging any photos on the—”

Logan Mitchell’s words came to an abrupt stop as he froze in the doorway and stared at the scene in front of him.

Robbie dropped his hands from Priest’s chest and was obviously about to scramble off his lap. But Priest put a hand on his thigh and said in a calm voice, “Julien? We’ll call you back.”

“Oui. Talk to you then,” Julien said, and ended the call.

Logan took a step farther into the office and let the door shut behind him, and his sharp eyes took in everything from Robbie on Priest’s lap, to the hand Priest had on Robbie’s leg. He then brought his gaze up to Priest and said, “You are unfuckingbelievable.”

Chapter Twenty-Seven

CONFESSION

Adele is always right.

Sometimes love lasts and sometimes it just fucking hurts.

PRIEST SIZED UP his new partner, Robbie’s forever crush, and the man he now considered a friend, and wondered if this was where that friendship was about to end.

Logan Mitchell. He’d known the handsome lawyer professionally for years now, but it wasn’t until the last couple of months, when he’d accepted the offer of partner at Logan and his brother, Cole’s, law firm, that he’d really started to know the man—and right now, he was pissed off.

Logan was good-looking to the point of ridiculousness, and that was driven home by the healthy glow of a tan he had obviously gotten from St Lucia where he’d jetted off to with Tate for their honeymoon. The casual jeans and navy sweater didn’t hurt either, and that black hair, usually perfectly styled, was now a little longer and ruffled by his hands, making him appear relaxed—except for his eyes.

Those intelligent eyes behind his black frames were still busy assessing everything, and when Robbie made a move again to get up, Priest said in his ear, “Don’t you dare,” which had Robbie’s head whipping around.

Priest could see the panic on Robbie’s face, and he wasn’t quite sure what had brought it on. Logan’s arrival, the discovery of what they’d been doing, or worry that he’d let down a man for whom he’d had feelings for a long time?

Priest hoped it wasn’t the last, but at the same time had known it was a possibility that when Logan got back things would become difficult, or may even revert to what they had been. For a while there, he’d even wondered if Logan was why Robbie had been putting off giving them an answer. But when Priest’s lips curved into a small smile and Robbie glanced down at them, Priest figured the status of their relationship was still a certainty. So it was time to clear a few things up.

Priest raised his eyes over Robbie’s shoulder to Logan, and said as calmly as he would, had Robbie not been perched on his lap, “Welcome back. Did you have a nice time on your honeymoon?”

Logan’s eyes shifted to Robbie, as though he were waiting for something, but Robbie remained exactly where he was. Priest wished he could see Robbie’s face.

“Yes,” Logan said, his voice clipped. “I did.”

“Good,” Priest said. “I didn’t realize you’d be coming in today. I’d been told tomorrow.”

“Obviously,” Logan said, his eyes flicking to Robbie. “I can see you weren’t expecting anyone.”

“Obviously,” Priest said, drawing Logan’s attention back to him, and that was when Robbie shook his head.

“Oh for God’s sake,” Robbie said, and let out a sigh. “Would you two stop circling each other like gun-wielding cowboys in a bad western?”

“No, I don’t think so,” Logan said, walking further into the office, and Priest watched him closely, taking in the tic of Logan’s jaw and the hands he kept balling into fists by his sides. “What the hell is going on here?”

“I would think that was clear to someone as smart as you,” Priest said. “But if you need a play-by-play, you’ll have to ask Robert. I’m not about to talk about his private life with you. That’s his business.”

“His private life?” Logan said, his eyes widening as they moved back to Robbie. “I’m sorry, Robert. But have you lost your fucking mind?”

Robbie’s spine stiffened with what Priest could only assume was irritation, and Priest smoothed his hand down Robbie’s thigh. When he did, Logan’s eyes dropped to the move, and Priest added a small squeeze for good measure.

Tread carefully, Mitchell, Priest thought, as Logan’s temper started to boil, his cheeks now coloring. You hurt him, I’m not going to be impressed.

“No, I have not lost my mind, thank you very much,” Robbie said. “But thanks for the vote of confidence.”

“This isn’t about my confidence,” Logan snapped. “It’s about common sense, and clearly you’ve lost all of yours.” Logan’s eyes had darkened right along with his mood as he turned them back on Priest. “And you. Did you and your lovely husband decide to wait until we were out of town before swooping in on him? Get him while he’s defenseless? Was that it? That’s low, Priest, and kind of predatory, don’t you think?”

“Logan,” Robbie said, and this time when he moved to get up, Priest let him go. “Stop it.”

But Logan wasn’t listening to Robbie, he was focused on Priest, and it was more than obvious he wanted to punch him right in the face. Logan’s overprotective side was admirable, Priest would give him that, but if he didn’t watch himself, he was going to learn that Robbie didn’t need someone standing up for him.

“You know, I always respected you, even though I thought you were a little out there in how you do things,” Logan said. “You’re shrewd, smart, and incredibly talented at your job, but this bullshit you’re pulling with him? I don’t even know what to think of that.”

“Logan, shut up,” Robbie said, and grabbed on to Logan’s arm as Priest slowly got to his feet, but Logan wasn’t listening.

“He’s already had to deal with one asshole who fucked around with him, and I won’t let another—I’m sorry, two other assholes do that again,” Logan said, not paying any attention to Robbie, his focus one hundred percent on Priest.

“Are you quite done?” Priest said, and when Logan glared at him, Priest noticed Robbie’s jaw was bunched as he shook his head.

“I haven’t even started,” Logan spat out.

“Well, before you make more of a fool out of yourself and embarrass Robert any further, why don’t you calm down for a minute?”

Logan scoffed. “How about you go fuck—”

“Be careful, Logan. I’d like us to remain friends after this,” Priest said, his eyes moving to Robbie, who was beyond disbelief and had moved into raging fucking mad, by the looks of it. “But that’s not going to happen if you keep talking and don’t stop and listen. Two things you should know. The first is: Robert called us. And the second is: Robert is an adult. And if you have a problem with the fact that one of your exes is now dating me, then that is exactly what it is. Your problem. Not ours.”

“Ours,” Logan said, zeroing in on the one thing that was pissing him off the most. “Nice word choice there, considering the circumstances, because he’s not just dating you, is he? Tell me, do you and your husband get your kicks out of using sweet young things?”

“Oh my God,” Robbie said, and then stamped his foot, and the move was so adorable that Priest’s lips twitched. But then Robbie shoved Logan in the arm to get his attention. “What is the matter with you?”

“What is the matter with me?” Logan said, and put his hands on his hips. “What’s the matter with you? Why would you do this to yourself?”

A flush crept up Robbie’s neck to his face, and then he finally lost it. “Because I wanted to, and you know what? It’s none of your business.”

Logan shoved a finger in Robbie’s face. “This is a mistake and you’re going to get hurt.”

“Well, it’s my mistake to make, isn’t it? Just like Tate was yours.”

Logan dropped his hand and stared at Robbie, questions written all over his face. “What are you talking about?”

“Tate was straight,” Robbie said, as if Logan was a moron. “He was straighter than straight. He was married to a woman. Not exactly a good guarantee for a man I know likes to fuck as much as I do, but you took a risk.”

Logan looked absolutely gobsmacked by Robbie’s outburst, but managed to relocate his brain. “This is—”

“Don’t you dare say different,” Robbie said, taking a step forward until he was toe to toe with Logan. “You are the last person I would expect to be judgmental. So unless you want to talk to me like I have a brain, I’d rather you didn’t talk at all.”

Logan swallowed back whatever caustic remark he was about to make, and then he looked to Priest, who was standing silently, watching the exchange. “Remember what I said to you.”

Priest nodded, but Robbie wasn’t about to let that go. He was too pissed off to keep quiet now. “Actually, if you could leave his and Julien’s balls intact? I rather like them where they are.”

Logan’s head whipped back around to Robbie. “This has disaster written all over it, and you know it.” Before Robbie could say anything else, Logan turned and stormed out of the office.

Priest studied Robbie, who was staring at the empty doorway, clearly wanting to go after Logan, and when Robbie looked over his shoulder at him, Priest said, “Go on. I’m sure he hasn’t gotten far.”

Robbie grimaced and said, “I…I just can’t leave it like that.”

Priest understood. He could see the war waging in Robbie. Despite Robbie’s showy I’m independent attitude, deep down he wanted to please those he loved, and that was one of the things that drew Priest to him. It was one of the things he wanted to explore further. But right now, that side of Robbie was stuck between a rock and a hard place, Priest being the hard place.

“Go and make up with him, Robert. You’ll be happier if you smooth things out.”

Robbie bit down on his lip and nodded. “Okay. I’ll only be a couple of minutes.”

“Take your time,” Priest said as he sat back down and Robbie walked to the door. “And Robert?”

“Yes?” Robbie said, looking over his shoulder.

“Julien and I—we’re very happy that you wanted to take a risk with us.”

Robbie grinned. “I still want to. I’ll be right back.” And with that, he disappeared out the door.

* * *

HOW DARE HE, Robbie thought as he stepped out of Priest’s office and shut the door behind him. How dare Logan be so fucking judgmental and, well…stupid. He was so damn mad, not to mention embarrassed, and as soon as he found Logan, he was going to kill him. Or at least yell at him some more.

Robbie marched down the hall to where Logan’s office was, hoping to find—yep, there he is—the infuriating man inside. Logan’s door was shut, but he’d flipped the light on and was pacing back and forth in front of the large wall of windows at the far end.

Robbie remembered the Christmas party when Tate had dragged him in there to avoid a public spectacle. He wrapped his fingers around the door handle and pushed it open, and when Logan stopped and glanced over his shoulder, Robbie felt his heart stutter a little. Sweet God in heaven, he is too good-looking for one man to be.

His reaction to Logan was nothing out of the ordinary—it had been that way from day one, and he suspected most people felt the same way when they met him. But where Robbie would usually look at Logan and wish somewhere in the back of his head that he could one day be his, he found that desire was now…gone.

Instead, he took in Logan’s alert eyes and pissed-off scowl, and was reminded of Priest’s stern mouth and Julien’s ability to zoom in on everything he was feeling, and felt the need to make Logan, his friend, understand that he was happy.

“Hi,” Robbie said as he stepped inside. Logan said nothing, just turned away. Robbie shut the door and walked farther into the office, and as he looked around, he saw Logan’s degrees on the walls, books lining several bookshelves, and on his desk was a photo of him and Tate.

It was a beautiful shot—they were in tuxedos and standing on a balcony with candles all around them and snow falling. Robbie reached out and picked it up, tracing his fingers over the image. “Is this from your wedding?”

“Yes,” Logan said without looking Robbie’s way. “I’m sure Priest and Julien have a similar one.”

Robbie looked at Logan’s back, shocked by the venom in his tone. “Would you stop it?”

That finally had Logan facing him. “Why? It’s the truth. Do you not like to hear the truth?”

Robbie put the photograph back down and walked around the desk, his eyes never leaving the man he’d always fancied himself in love with. “Why are you so angry?”

“What?” Logan snapped, and Robbie arched an eyebrow.

“Why are you so angry about this?” he said. “It’s not like this is the first time I’ve been with two men. You of all people know that. So why are you so angry about this? You were the one who told me they were interested in the first place.”

Logan’s eyes narrowed to slits, and when he took a step closer to him, Robbie stood his ground.

“I told you that night because you were down on yourself,” Logan said, his hands going to his hips. “You thought they were jacking you around and I figured it would be a boost to your ego. I didn’t tell you so you would go and fling yourself into their arms.”

“Well, thank you for that. But I’ve got news for you, Logan Mitchell,” Robbie said, jabbing a finger at him. “I don’t need you or anyone else boosting my ego. I wasn’t sad that night; I was pissed off because, yet again, the man I was interested in was in love with someone else. Sound familiar?”

Robbie rubbed the back of his neck, and when Logan’s eyes softened, Robbie said, “Don’t. Don’t you dare feel sorry for me. God, that’s the last thing I need.”

Logan opened his mouth to speak, but Robbie was already talking again.

“When I got that voicemail from Tate on New Year’s telling me that you got married, I felt like my heart was being ripped out of my chest.”

Logan’s arms fell down to his sides, and as he stood there speechless, Robbie shook his head.

“I was in shock. Complete and utter shock. And not because it was a surprise wedding or because I couldn’t imagine you married to Tate—I mean, come on, who couldn’t see that coming? But I was shocked to realize that after all this time, after all these years of knowing you were with him, I’d still been walking around with this misguided fantasy that one day, somehow, you would end up being mine.”

Robbie licked his lips and laughed at himself, because now that he was saying it out loud, he realized just how ridiculous he sounded—but really, it was the truth.

“It’s stupid, I know, and trust me, if you hadn’t just acted like the world’s biggest asshole, I wouldn’t be standing here baring my soul in such a totally humiliating way, but Logan,” Robbie said, and swallowed, trying to find the courage to say what he needed to. And when he looked into a face that was as close to perfect as Robbie had ever seen, he realized his eyes were blurring. Shit, he was crying. “For the first time in a long time, I’m really happy.”

Silence swept over the room as they stared at one another, and then finally Logan spoke. “But they’re married.”

“So what?” Robbie said. “I know that. They have never lied to me—not once. In fact, they’ve been more than up front. They’ve been cautious and careful, more so than anyone I’ve been with, yourself included. They’ve made sure from the very beginning that I knew exactly what they wanted, and you know what they want? Me.” Robbie wiped at the tear on his cheek. “Marriages fail all the time. People cheat. People become miserable. But Julien and Priest? Other than you and Tate, I’ve never seen two people more in sync with how they’re feeling. They’re honest with each other in ways I don’t think most people can be, and I love that. I respect it. And I want it. I want to see where this goes, because it feels good. They make me feel good. When I’m with them, I can be me and I feel safe. I feel special.” Robbie gnawed on his lip. “Regrets only happen when you aren’t brave enough to try something that scares you. I know that because I regret not feeling like I was enough for you, because God, Logan…I loved you. Or at least the idea of you.”

“Robbie…” Logan said, his voice now full of emotion, and Robbie offered up a small, sad smile.

“I don’t say that to make you feel bad. And I’m not saying it to put myself down. I’m saying it so you understand why I’m willing to take this risk.”

Logan shut his eyes for a second, and when he reopened them, he reached out and took Robbie’s face between his hands. “I’m sorry.”

Robbie blinked, taken off guard by the apology and how close they were standing. “It’s okay. You were shocked.”

“Not about that,” Logan said. “I’m sorry I made you feel that way, back then.”

When a tear escaped Robbie’s eye and rolled down his cheek, Logan swiped it away with his thumb. Then he pressed a kiss there that was soft and sweet and made another tear fall.

“I don’t want to see you get hurt,” Logan said, and Robbie closed his eyes again, unable to look into Logan’s stunning blue ones.

“I don’t want that either. But that could happen with anyone.” Robbie reached for Logan’s wrists. “You were the best first love a boy could ask for, Mr. Mitchell. Thank you.”

Logan’s full lips quirked up at the sides. “It was my pleasure.”

“It was, wasn’t it?”

Logan chuckled and nodded. “Yes, it was. But really…Priest? You hate that guy.”

At the baffled look on Logan’s face, Robbie let out a loud bark of laughter. “I know, right? But he’s…”

“Yes?” Logan asked, crossing his arms over his chest.

“He’s so different once you get to know him, and with Julien he’s…” Robbie remembered the way Priest had looked after the both of them yesterday and last night, and sighed. “He’s wonderful.”

“Wow.” Logan started to laugh. “Now I’ve heard everything. Next you’ll be telling me this French Prick is really a kitten.”

“Actually,” Robbie said, pursing his lips, and Logan held a hand up.

“I don’t need the details. I just want to know that you’re…happy.”

Robbie nodded and leaned in to kiss Logan’s cheek. “I am. But you know what would make me really happy?”

“Am I going to regret asking?” Logan said when Robbie moved away from him toward the door.

“No, because I’m going to mend your work relations.” When Logan raised a brow, Robbie put his hands on his hips. “Come and make up with Priest.”

“We aren’t teenage girls, Robbie. We’ll cool off and be fine.”

“Logan…” Robbie said. “You said you wanted me to be happy.”

“Fine,” Logan grumbled, and walked over.

“Good, then you can tell me all about the island Tate whisked you off to and kept you prisoner on.”

Logan stopped short. “How do you know that’s what he did?”

“Wow, you really did get stuck into the champagne at your wedding. Tate said so on the voicemail.”

“Oh,” Logan said as they walked out of his office and headed toward Priest’s. “We went to St Lucia. It was heaven on earth.”

Robbie’s heart swelled with happiness at the blissful expression on Logan’s face. He knocked on Priest’s door and heard, “Come in,” and they pushed it open to reveal the serious man with the flame for hair and steel for eyes, and Robbie wondered if he was wearing the exact same expression as Logan. Because right now, he felt about as blissful as one could feel.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

CONFESSION

I truly believe that what is meant to be

will always find a way.

LATER THAT NIGHT, after his shift at The Popped Cherry, Robbie found himself standing in his nonna’s kitchen. It was the first time he’d been home since the accident, and the once bright and lively space was now cast in shadows, as the moonlight slipped through the curtains.

He still couldn’t believe how much his life had changed over the course of a week. First, he’d started to date, really date, two men. And as if that wasn’t mind-blowing enough—among other things being blown—one was the gorgeous celebrity chef he’d spent most of his twenties fantasizing about, and the other was Joel Priestley, the man who had set him on edge from the minute they’d met. He’d just never known why.

But now he knew. Priest saw him. He saw Robbie the minute he stepped into view, and from that moment, he’d been watching and waiting for Robbie to stop running. To stop being so scared of taking a risk.

As he stood there looking around the room where he’d shared many meals with Nonna, Robbie felt his heart tighten. Things could’ve been so much worse; he knew that. He’d seen on Julien’s face last night that something much worse had happened to him, and he’d survived—if not a little bit broken for it.

But his ma and nonna were right: there was no point in dwelling on what-ifs. He could do that all night, but it was time to move forward. He had no choice, really. Nonna needed to sell the house, and that meant he needed to move out—and that brought him back to the one sentence that had been on a loop in his head all through work.

“We would like to invite you to come and stay with us.”

Priest and Julien’s offer. One Robbie had immediately dismissed as too fast and too much, insanity, and declined. But what about any of this was sane? Nothing about their relationship would ever be considered normal, so why was he so scared of this? What was he waiting for? Hadn’t he been the one to tell his ma, to tell Logan, that he was happy? That he wanted this relationship?

Yes, he had been, and it was true. He did want it.

Robbie wanted Julien’s smile directed at him, that dimple of his sneaking out to play, making his face impossibly sexier. Robbie wanted Priest’s ever-seeing eyes and serious expression fixed on him as though trying to learn everything he possibly could, because he was interested. Robbie wanted to eat Julien’s food and tell him how delicious each bite was just to see how much it pleased him. And Robbie wanted to kneel by Priest’s tub and serve him in any damn way that man wanted him to.

He was in deep. Robbie knew that. And even though it was late—early, really—he knew what he wanted to do next. It was a risk, that was for sure, but he knew he’d regret it if he didn’t take it.

* * *

THE SOUND OF Priest’s phone vibrating on the side table had him and Julien stretching beneath the covers in the early hours of the morning. They’d both finally drifted off after dinner, where Priest had filled Julien in on the whole Robbie/Logan situation at the office.

As it turned out, Logan had—under much duress, and the watchful eyes of Robbie—apologized for his initial reaction. But he said he stood by his initial threat of dismemberment if they hurt Robbie, whether Robbie liked their balls or not.

Priest had also given Julien the time for their flight the following week and let him know he got a third ticket, so he needed to have a talk with Robbie sooner rather than later.

“Dieu,” Julien mumbled, as Priest rolled over to reach for his phone. “What time is it?”

“Just turned one,” Priest said, as he picked up his cell to check who was calling. The number on his screen had him sitting up in the bed and reaching for the lamp. “Shit.”

“What is it?” Julien said, as he squinted against the bright light now filling the room. Priest rubbed a hand over his face as he stared at the number on the screen. It was a 504 number—New Orleans—and there was only one person who lived there he knew. Two, actually. But one he wished was dead, so he only counted the one.

“Joel,” Julien said, sitting up. “What is it?”

Priest didn’t know, but if he was getting a call at one in the morning from there, he knew it wasn’t anything good. As a voicemail lit his phone up next, he stared at it like he was looking down the barrel of a loaded gun.

“Joel.” Julien’s voice was now background noise to the blood rushing around Priest’s head, as he pushed back the covers and got out of bed, bringing the phone up to his ear.

As he stood at the window, looking out at the buildings surrounding their condo, a man’s deep, accented voice came through the phone.

“Priest? It’s Henri.”

Ice seemed to form in Priest’s veins as he stood there with his arm frozen in place. He didn’t hear Julien get out of bed. Didn’t hear the knock on their front door. He was too busy trying to process what he was hearing.

“I know it’s late,” Henri said. “But you gave explicit instructions to call if any news regarding Jimmy came to light.”

Julien’s hand on his back made Priest startle, and when he looked at him, Julien’s eyes narrowed. “What’s going on? Who called?”

When Priest said nothing, Julien glanced at the cell still plastered to his ear, and the knocking started up again.

“Someone’s at our door,” Julien said. “Let me go check and then—”

“No,” Priest barked out, and grabbed Julien’s arm, flashes of Jimmy, and all those he associated with him, bringing all of Priest’s protective instincts to the forefront.

“Joel, what’s the matter?”

He pressed the phone back to his ear as the message looped and played again. “A rumor surfaced today that Big Jimmy’s up for parole but I didn’t want to contact you unless I knew it was fact.” Priest’s palms grew sweaty and his heart beat so hard that it felt as though it was going to punch through his chest and land at his feet. “My team is still working out details, but it seems he’s cooperating with the Feds, Priest. After all this time, he’s agreed to give them a name if they give him a free pass to walk for time served.”

This can’t be happening, Priest thought, as he willed himself to keep listening. This can’t fucking be happening. How…why would they ever let that monster free?

As the message ended, Priest shut the voicemail, not wanting to hear it a third time, but then his phone lit up again making him jolt. He looked at it, and this time what he saw made him feel as though he were going mad. It was a text in the group thread.

Robbie: I know it’s late but I can’t sleep, and I thought if you were up maybe we could NOT sleep together. He’d added a smiley face and then wrote, I’m at your front door.

Robbie—it was Robbie at their front door, not— Fuck.

“Go,” Priest said to Julien, who was still looking at him as though he’d grown three heads. “It’s Robert.”

“Who did you think it was?” Julien asked, as he walked to the door of the bedroom and Priest scrubbed his hand over his face as he moved over to the bed. He needed to sit, or he might fall the fuck down.

As he sat down on the edge of the mattress, Priest stared at his phone as though it were a bomb about to explode in his hand. Because for a moment there he’d thought it might’ve been, “My father.”

* * *

JULIEN HAD NEVER seen Priest so shaken in all the time he’d known him. But as he sat on the edge of their bed he’d gone as white as their sheets, and his hands were shaking. Julien knew all about Priest’s father. In fact, the whole country knew the details of Priest’s nightmare of a childhood—they just didn’t know the little boy who’d lived it was Priest. But from birth to age seven, that poor little boy had lived in constant fear. The kind of fear that made a grown man unable to sleep. The kind of fear that made the most controlled man come undone.

“I’m fine, Julien. I just need—” Priest’s words broke off as he got to his feet and moved toward the bathroom. He was about as far from fine as they were from the moon. “I need to focus so I can think. Go and let Robert in before he changes his mind.” Julien knew Priest meant both for the night and about them.

Merde, what was in that message? The last Julien had heard, Priest’s father was in jail for a long, long time.

With his stomach in knots, Julien turned and headed down to the front door, and when he reached it and pulled it open, Robbie—beautiful, fresh-faced Robbie—stood in the hallway with a suitcase, an overnight bag, and two smaller ones in his hands, and a smile so sweet that Julien wanted to pull him into his arms and never let him go.

“You told me the offer would stay open,” Robbie said, and raised the two bags in his hands and flashed a shy grin. “I know it’s late, but I had work, and…”

Baggage, Julien thought, his eyes moving to all the baggage surrounding Robbie’s feet. Yes, we all come with baggage. But as he and Priest had recently discussed, they came with rack-loads.

Before Julien could think of anything to say, Robbie’s smile fell and he dropped his bags to the floor. He stepped forward, reaching for Julien’s hands, and the blue eyes that had been twinkling seconds ago turned serious and concerned.

“What is it?” Robbie said. “Are you having another panic attack? Let me get you inside, find you a place to sit. I can get you some water.”

Julien shook his head. “Non. I’m fine, princesse.”

But he knew who wasn’t, and he knew who could help him. Robbie was the one who could refocus the man currently spinning out of control.

“Priest,” Julien said. “Priest would really love to see you right now.”

Robbie’s eyes narrowed slightly, confusion etched into his expression.

“He got some…troubling news tonight, and I know he would love to see you.”

Robbie went to pick up his suitcase, but Julien touched his fingers to his hand. “It’s okay. I’ll get your bags,” he said. “It’s nothing I can’t handle.”

Robbie gnawed on his lower lip and nodded. “Are you sure I should go in there? I know I should’ve called before I came over, but I couldn’t sleep and I know that sometimes he can’t. So I thought I could keep him company…I guess I took a risk.”

“You did. But it was the right thing to do, princesse. He would love nothing more than your company right now, believe me,” Julien said, and kissed Robbie’s cheek. “You came at exactly the right time.”

As Robbie walked off down the hall, Julien thought, not for the first time, that destiny had a way of giving you exactly what you needed when you most desperately needed it. And tonight, destiny had brought Robert Bianchi to their door, exactly when they needed him the most.

Coming Soon

The second book in Robbie, Julien & Priest’s

Confessions Series.

CONFESSIONS: JULIEN

Coming May 2018

Thank You

Thank you for reading

CONFESSIONS: ROBBIE

I hope you enjoyed the beginning of Robbie, Julien & Priest’s journey. If you did, please consider leaving a review on the site you purchased the book from. The men would be MOST grateful.

If you would like to talk with other readers who love this series, you can find them HERE at

Ella Frank’s Temptation Series Facebook Group.

Acknowledgments

Well, I have to start this “Special Thanks” with a big THANK YOU to every single person who ever emailed me or spoke to me and said “What about Robbie?”

You were persistent when I had my doubts. You were relentless in your love for this little spitfire who was only ever meant to be a secondary character, and when I came back to Logan and Tate’s story last year I decided it was time—let’s do this, Mr. Bianchi.

Brooke Blaine, I am almost positive you were the second to last person who ever expected to fall in love with this young man—me being the LAST—but thank you for TRUSTING me to bring this story to life and for helping me from beginning to end. You always trust my crazy visions (even when I start over and over and over and end up going back to the first one) and help me every step of the way.

Julien, your man, is up next, and he’s waiting for you…

To the wonderful Zaza Zoo—thank you for helping me find my Julien. Without you, he wouldn’t be the deliciously sensual man I love. Thank you for agreeing to help me out, for working with me to come up with phrases that translated to what I was trying to say in English, and for steering me in the right direction when I was going in the complete wrong one with him. You gave him a voice, his French voice! And I can’t thank you enough for that—and neither can Robbie or Priest. ;)

To my word polisher and trimmer, Arran. Thank you for taking my overly wordy scripts and cutting them down a few thousand or so words. You are superhuman, as we always tell you, and we appreciate that more than you will ever know.

Judy, Judy, Judy! I’m sure glad you have a better organizational system with YOUR calendars than I do. But seriously, you know I love your face, woman. I just wouldn’t feel right sending my work out into the world without your eyes on it that final time!

To the super awesome, world-traveling women over at Social Butterfly PR —ladies, you are some of the most positive, uplifting, and hard-working women I know. You are always there, even when you’re not—and you make my life more organized just by being in it. You’re amazing, and I love being part of the Butterfly Team.

And finally, to everyone who read this book and laughed and enjoyed these three men: Thank you for starting this journey with me. I can’t wait to pick it right back up in May!

Xx Ella

About the Author

If you’d like to get to know Ella better, you can find her getting up to all kinds of shenanigans at:

The Naughty Umbrella

And if you would like to talk with other readers who love Robbie, Julien & Priest, you can find them HERE at

Ella Frank’s Temptation Series Facebook Group.

Ella Frank is the USA Today Bestselling author of the Temptation series, including Try, Take, and Trust and is the co-author of the fan-favorite contemporary romance, Sex Addict. Her Exquisite series has been praised as “scorching hot!” and “enticingly sexy!”

Some of her favorite authors include Tiffany Reisz, Kresley Cole, Riley Hart, J.R. Ward, Erika Wilde, Gena Showalter, and Carly Philips. 

Want to stay up to date with all things Ella?

You can sign up here to join her newsletter

For more information

www.ellafrank.com

Facebook Facebook

Twitter Twitter

Instagram Instagram